Taken In

Chapters

Freedom and A Party
A Fight and A Meal
One Queen, Four Princesses
The Discussion and My Cell
The Celebration
A New Life
Time Heals All Wounds
Canterlot: Day One
A Lack Of Information
A Lot To Process
Dreaming With Luna
Two More Princesses
Waffles And Relationships
A Tale Of Two Sisters
The Practice Date
A Perfect Night
An Unexpected Visitor
Coming Home
Journeying North
A Shadow In The Snow
Whatever I Am
Hippogriffs And Chest Pains
Recovery
Meet The Family
Date Night
History And A Twitch
Confrontation
Time Goes By
Discovery
Reading and First Impressions
A Long Time Coming
The Right Hoof

Freedom and A Party

I woke up to find more of those colorful orbs on a plate. I had learned yesterday that they were called 'fruit'. Apparently it was one of the things that regular ponies ate a lot of. Especially the red ones. I picked up a piece and bit into it. Juicy, but still something I was getting used to.

Zecora came through the front door and smiled. "I am glad you are awake, for one more potion you must take."

Great. More potions. I felt pretty good already. Why did I need more medicine?

I guess Zecora saw my enthusiasm. She continued to smile. "Do not sit and sulk my friend. Just one more bottle before the end."

One more bottle before the end? I was done with potions?

"Finally. I thought you were going to keep me on those forever."

She chuckled and held up my last potion. I drank it quickly, squirming at the taste. I laid back and sighed.

"Now what do I do?"

"I've cared for you until, you could go to Ponyville."

Ponyville? Where was that?

"Twilight will come to lead you there. A good friend for you, that royal mare."

"That reminds me. When did she become... You know. A princess?"

"A worthy pony she became. A princess she was in all but name."

Well that sure cleared it up! Did this zebra ever make sense?

A knock on the door interrupted our conversation. It opened to reveal Twilight.

"How are you Shade?"

I nodded to her. "Fine. Zecora just gave me my final potion."

We were both still uneasy around each other. I didn't expect it to be any other way.

I sat up and set my hooves on the floor. I winced as pain shot down my back.

Twilight looked at my bandaged body. "Are you sure you're ready to go?"

Zecora stepped up and began to unwind the bandages. "Shade is healthy and fully well. But pain can't be hidden by a spell."

The bandages came off to reveal my scarred back. Twilight's eyes widened. "Where are your wings?"

I closed my eyes for a moment, not wanting to think about my wingless back. But there it was for the world to see.

I looked up at the princess. "Timber wolves."

Her eyes widened. I'm sure an image of the gory scene was forming in her mind. Whatever she was picturing couldn't be half as frightening as what had actually happened.

I stepped forward, testing my hooves. Being in a bed for a three weeks had really taken it out of me. I continued walking forward though. I walked right up to Twilight and nodded.

"Are we going or not?"

Twilight looked behind me and then nodded. I guess Zecora did something to signal I was good to go. She opened the door, revealing the forest.

Twilight stepped outside and turned to me. I was stuck at the threshold. My eyes darted around, taking in the trees and the darkness. I took a step back.

"Don't worry. I'll be with you the whole way."

I glared at Twilight. I didn't want protection! ....But at the same time I did.

I took my first step out. And then another. Twilight gave me a small smile and fell into place beside me.

I was finally going to leave these woods.

I was going to be free.

I stopped as we got to the edge of the forest. I had to blink of few times to get used to the light. I had been in the dark for so long. I wondered if I would even be able to walk out there without burning to a crisp.

Twilight nudged me. "Come on."

She walked out into the sun. I slowly rolled, inching into the light. It felt hot. And then... It felt good. I closed my eyes and drank up the sunshine. I had never felt so good! I took a deep breath and walked over to Twilight.

We continued on our way, passing a small cottage. Twilight paused and looked from me to the cottage.

"Maybe we should introduce you while we're out here."

I looked at her in shock. "Introduce me?!"

She smiled. "It's okay. This is where my friend Fluttershy lives. I want you to meet all of my friends."

"And you think they want to meet me?"

Now she looked uncertain. But she shook her head and began to walk towards the cottage. I had nowhere else to go, so I followed.

I stood a few steps back as Twilight knocked on the door. It opened to reveal a yellow pegasus. This must be Fluttershy. She...she seemed familiar. I knew her from... Dear Chrysalis! I was going to be forced into meeting the ponies that had helped defend Canterlot!

Fluttershy smiled. "Hi Twilight!"

"Hi Fluttershy. Um... There's somepony I want you to meet."

Twilight steeped aside, revealing me. Fluttershy's eyes went into panic mode.

"Twilight! There's a changeling behind you!"

I was waiting to get tackled, but instead the door slammed shut. Twilight knocked on the door again.

"Fluttershy! Please open the door! He's not going to hurt you!"

Nothing. I looked at Twilight, giving her a smug expression. "I feel so welcome."

She scowled at me and opened the door. We walked inside. Fluttershy was nowhere in sight.

I looked around. There were a lot of small creatures roaming this place.

"Does she know her home has been overrun by pests?"

"They're not pests!!"

Fluttershy was instantly hovering in front of me.

"These animals are my friends! You're the one that would be a pest!"

I flinched. This pony was crazy! And kind of scary.

Twilight stepped between us. "Fluttershy, this is Shade. Zecora's been nursing him back to health for the past few weeks."

Fluttershy's expression softened slightly. "You mean... He was injured?"

I stepped around Twilight. "I've been in the forest for over a year. I've been stuck there since after the Canterlot invasion."

"Oh my! Living in the Everfree Forest for a year? That must have been scary?"

Wow. From frightened, to angry, to sympathetic. She was all over the place.

Twilight smiled. "I'm bringing Shade to Ponyville. He's going to be staying with us for the Summer Sun Celebration."

The Summer what now?

Fluttershy smiled. "I'm sure you'll love it. But um... Are you sure he's the only one?"

I looked down at the ground. "I haven't felt the presence of another changeling in a long time. I've been all by myself."

"Oh you poor thing!"

Now came the tackle. No wait... She didn't tackle me. What... What was she doing?! She had her hooves around me. And she was squeezing.

Twilight smiled again. "Alright. Let's go introduce you to the others."

———————————

Instead of taking me to more homes, Twilight had had an idea and had gone off, leaving me alone. Upon her return, she looked excited.

“This is going to be fun!”

"What exactly are we doing?"

"Pinkie agreed to throw a welcoming party for you."

"Okay... What's a party?"

Twilight's head tilted to its side.

"You've never heard of a party?"

I shook my head. The lavender alicorn looked shocked.

"So... Changelings don't celebrate anything?"

I thought for a moment. Celebrating..

"If we had been victorious against Canterlot, we would have taken over and enslaved everypony so we could feed off of their love. Does that count as celebrating?"

She was staring at me wide-eyed. Had I said something wrong? A shake of her head brought her back.

"A party is when friends get together to have fun. You know... Play games, dance to music and stuff like that."

Games? Dance? I sat down and sighed.

"I'm never going to fit in. I didn't even know what Fluttershy did to me earlier."

"You mean hugging you?"

I nodded. How was I supposed to know it was a sign of friendship and affection? Changelings didn't do that sort of stuff.

"So how does a party work?"

Twilight smiled and ran over to a bookshelf. She pulled down a book and rushed back to me.

"This should help."

I looked down at the book.Party 101: Everything You Wanted To Know About Parties, But Were Afraid To Ask I glanced up at Twilight.

"There's a book on parties?"

"It's part of a whole series of books that give you information on different activities."

"Wow! They must be pretty popular."

"Actually they've never been checked out."

Surprising. Didn't ponies need to know about these sort of things? I opened the book and began reading. Every few pages I asked Twilight to clarify on some words. I still don't get the concept of balloon animals. How can they be animals if they're not alive? I was starting the seventh chapter when Twilight interrupted.

"Have you just been skimming the book?"

"No. I've read every word so far."

"But that's over a hundred pages! And you've only been reading for ten minutes!"

I shrugged.

"Changelings are made to absorb knowledge so we can blend in."

She rolled her eyes.

"Well your queen didn't do a very good job then."

I felt like I should defend Chrysalis and her mistake, but I doubted that would go over well. And my feelings towards her had definitely soured since she'd abandoned me.
I finished the book just as there was a knock at the library door. Twilight opened it to reveal a...pink pony. Oh no! Not this pony! Please tell me she doesn't have that infernal cannon!

"Omygosh! You're the changeling! What's it like being a changeling? Are you excited for the party? I'm excited? Aren't you? You don't look very excited. You should be excited! This is a party after all. And it's for you!"

I ran behind Twilight, lifting one of her wings to conceal myself.

"Pinkie, maybe you should take it down a notch. Shade's still getting used to being around ponies."

The pink menace stopped jumping around and looked at me.

"Oh. I'm sorry! I'm Pinkie Pie. Don't be scared! It's supposed to be afunparty."

She held out a hoof. I looked up at Twilight and she nodded towards Pinkie. I slowly inched towards her and reached out with my hoof. Our hooves connected-

'BZZZZZZZ'

I jumped back behind Twilight. She frowned.

"Pinkie!"

"I'm so sorry! I forgot I had my hoof buzzer on!"

Twilight looked at me.

"It's okay. She won't hurt you. She's just... Energetic."

"Can she be energetic somewhere else?"

"Now be nice. Fluttershy will be here soon. And the others too."

I don't know if I can handle anymore ponies. Too late though. Four more ponies appeared at the open door. None of them noticed me since I was still behind Twilight. They stood there talking and laughing.

Finally, the blue pegasus turned to Twilight.

"So what's the party for?"

Twilight stepped aside.

"Everypony, this is Shade."

There were a few gasps as my hiding place was revealed. Oh boy. The orange pony stepped forward.

"Twilight, that's a changeling!"

"I know. He's not going to hurt anypony."

The white unicorn scoffed.

"Twilight darling, how can you be so sure of that? It's not as if they're particularly honest, peaceful things."

Ouch.

"Why is it even here?"

I didn't really like being called 'it'. Fluttershy walked over to me.

"Hi Shade."

The others stared in shock.

"You know him Fluttershy?"

"Well um... I met him before... When Twilight brought him by."

The shocked expressions turned to glares as they turned to Twilight. The blue pegasus hovered in front of her.

"Fluttershy got to meet him before the rest of us?!"

Twilight nodded.

"Her house was on our way out of the Everfree Forest."

"The Everfree Forest! Why in Equestria would you be in such a horrid place?"

The alicorn turned to the white pony.

"Because Zecora found him in the Everfree Forest. He was wounded and sick!"

That shut them up. Twilight looked to each pony and then nodded her head. She turned to me, motioning with her hoof.

"This is Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Rarity. And now that we've all met, why don't we get the party started? Pinkie?"

The pink pony rushed over to some machine and put a black circle on it. Sound started to come out of the horn on top. I had never heard anything like it!
Everypony started to mingle. I noticed however that the other ponies I'd been introduced to didn't come and talk to me. I caught them staring every once in a while, but that was it.
Pinkie showed me how to play something called 'Pin The Tail On The Pony'. I was kind of nervous when she put a blindfold on me, but soon I was trying to find my way to this paper pony. How hard could it be?

"OW!!"

Uh-oh.

I lifted the blindfold to find out I had almost pinned the tail on Rainbow Dash's flank.

"Sorry! It's my first time."

"Yeah. Whatever."

After that Fluttershy introduced me to party food. I have to say it was much tastier than fruit. I especially liked the ones called 'cupcakes'.
The party continued for an hour before Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow Dash all said they had things to get done. Then Fluttershy remembered she needed to get home to feed her animal friends. Pinkie stayed for a while longer, pestering me with questions which I never answered. Before I could speak, she would ask something else. But finally she left too.
Twilight sat down and sighed.

"I think that went well."

"Really? What party were you at?"

She looked up at me.

"I know that some of them were kind of...distant, but just give them some time. Remember, the last time they met a changeling, she was trying to take over Equestria."

I nodded in understanding. I want to believe her, but something tells me they may never see me as anything but a monster.

A Fight and A Meal

I took to walking every day. I would go from the library, down to the boutique, and back. The looks I got the first few days were always ones of shock. But even those began to fade over the week. Everypony was getting used to seeing a changeling walking up and down the street.
And yet there was one pony I had yet to see. Rainbow Dash. I was finally starting to get friendly with ponies, even Applejack was softening up. But Rainbow Dash had yet to approach me or even be seen! Was I that bad?
Wait... There she is! Rainbow was talking to a couple of pegasi near the town hall. Maybe if I came up from behind... I walked towards her. The pegasi she was talking to were just flying away when I cleared my throat. Rainbow turned around. She froze when she saw me. I smiled.

"Um... Hi."

"What do you want?"

"I...just wanted to say hello. I haven't seen you around lately."

"Well I have a lot to do!"

As I had heard before. Napping must be every time-consuming.

"I was wondering...if we could...talk?"

She narrowed her eyes.

"Why would I want to talk to you?"

"Because I'm trying to get to know everypony."

"Just because my friends like you, doesn't mean I have to!"

Her wings up unfolded and she took off. Luckily I had seen her wings twitching to take off and I pounced. We rolled through the dirt for a minute until I had Rainbow pinned. She growled up at me.

"What are you trying to do?!"

"I'm trying to talk to you!"

"Well I don't want to talk to you!"

"Why?!"

"Because you're a changeling!"

"Do I look like I'm trying to take over?! Or pretending to be somepony else?!"

"No, but changelings aren't what they seem."

I had had enough of this! I jumped back and let her stand.

"Fine! Fly off then! If you can't even be nice, then there's no point."

She stood up and dusted herself off.

"Good. Then you won't bother me again?"

"What do you have against me?!"

Rainbow's eyes seemed to catch fire.

"Seriously?! As if you don't remember attacking Canterlot!"

"Yes! I remember. But that wasn't just me. That was Chrysalis! That was an entire army!"

"So what? All changelings are the same!"

"Do I look like your average changeling?!"

We failed to notice that a crowd was gathering. I guess not much happens in Ponyville if this is considered entertainment. Rainbow began to pace around me.

"You and your kind nearly destroyed Canterlot. And you expect me to forgive and forget?"

"I never asked you for forgiveness. I just wanted your friendship. But if you can't look past the changeling, then I guess you'll never know me. The real me."

I walked away, not bothering to look back.

"Fine! You walk away, I win!"

The crowd parted and let me through. I noticed some of them giving me looks of sympathy. I guess more ponies were warming up to me than I thought. But Rainbow Dash wasn't one of those ponies. She hated me.
I walked back to the library, my head drooping. When I walked in, Twilight was reading. She looked up as I entered and immediately put her book down.

"What's wrong?"

I sat down and sighed. "Not much. Rainbow Dash and I just had a yelling competition in front of town hall."

"A yelling competition?"

"We had a fight."

"A fight?! Why would you two fight?"

"Because she hates me!"

Twilight frowned.

"She doesn't hate you!"

If my eyes could roll, they would be spinning like a top right now.

"It's not as if she's been friendly to me."

"She just needs to get used to the whole thing still."

"She can take all the time in the world! I tried to explain it to her, but she wouldn't listen."

I stormed away to the bedroom and shut the door behind me. That dumb pegasus! How could she judge me like that?! I haven't done anything to provoke her and she says I'm an evil monster!

'Knock Knock Knock'

"Shade? Please open the door. We need to talk about this."

I didn't budge, but she door opened anyway. What was the point in asking if she would just use her magic anyway?

"Shade? Turn around."

I slowly turned to look at the alicorn. Her eyes were filled with concern.

"You don't have to hide when things go wrong."

I sighed and nodded to the bed. She smiled and sat down next to me.

"What happened?"

"I tried to be her friend. She didn't want to be mine. She thinks I'm up to something."

"Can you blame her?"

I looked at her in shock. Did she think that too?

"Last time we faced changelings, it was a life and death situation. Rainbow doesn't forget easily. She looks at you and sees-"

"Chrysalis. The army. The invasion. Right?"

"You just have to give her time. You can't force ponies to be your friends."

"I... I guess I'm too used to using force. Changelings aren't patient."

"So I've noticed."

I glanced at Twilight to see her smiling. We both laughed for a second, the tension finally gone. She hopped off the bed and walked towards the stairs.

"I'm going out for lunch. Are you hungry?"

"Yeah. Lets eat."

She took me to her favorite restaurant in town. I sat at the table, waiting for the food to arrive. I was famished!

"You okay Shade?"

I looked at Twilight and nodded.

"Yeah. Just hungry."

"You're eye is twitching."

Was it? Oh yeah, it was! What else was it supposed to do. I hadn't eaten properly in months! And I was barely getting by with this pony food!
A waiter appeared with a platter of food.

"Here we are! Enjoy!"

I barely heard him as I already had my face in a sandwich. It was gone within seconds. I sat up and sighed. Twilight looked at me, concern in her eyes.

"What's wrong?"

"This! The food! I... I can't take it anymore!"

"Don't you like it?"

"I love it! But..."

I didn't have to say it. We both knew what I was getting at. I was a changeling. And changelings feed off of love. But I couldn't do that here. I refused to do it. I would not be the monster ponies thought I was! Twilight looked down at the platter. I followed her gaze. It was empty. And I still felt as if I were being starved.

"Should I order more?”

"No. I could eat everything in their kitchen and still be hungry. Better that I don't put them out of business."

We payed the bill and walked away, my stomach growling to me. Twilight led me to Sugar Cube Corner.

"If there's a pony that could help out, it's Pinkie Pie."

How could she help? If anything she'd probably make it worse. We walked inside to find Pinkie entertaining two foals. The foals were laughing as the pink pony made faces at them.
Their laughter stopped when they saw me. I closed my eyes, waiting for them to scream or cry. Instead, I felt a small hoof against my own. I looked down to see the unicorn foal was supporting herself against my leg. And then the pegasus foal landed on my back. I winced at the weight increase, but my back was well enough to take it. Pinkie smiled.

"Aww! They like you!"

Like me? These young foals actually like me? I lowered myself to the ground and the foals began crawling over me and giggling. I couldn't help but smile at them. They were perfectly fine with me, even if I didn't look like a normal pony. They didn't treat me like a monster at all. It felt...nice. And I felt something else... I wasn't hungry! At least not as much as before. I looked up at Twilight as the pegasus climbed on top of my head.

"Twilight! I'm not hungry!"

Her eyes widened.

"What?"

"I think it's them!"

She seemed sacred at the idea.

"Can you stop?"

Could I? I'd never had to stop feeding before. The supply always ran out. But that was amongst thousands! I alone had two foals that were feeding me. Could I force myself to stop such a feast? Pinkie walked over.

"I'm not surprised you're hungry! Changelings eat love, and Pumpkin and Pound Cake love ponies that play with them, and you're playing with them so they love you, and you're getting fed now because they love you!"

Twilight and I stared at Pinkie. Had she just explained the whole situation? Twilight looked down at the foals.

"But won't they be drained of their love? When Chrysalis fed off of my brother, he got really weak."

Pinkie rolled her eyes.

"Oh Twilight! Foals have more love than anypony! They love everything!"

At that moment I felt something I had never felt before. I was full! I felt the flow of love ebb away. The foals continued to play as I smiled for my full belly.

"I guess that's it for now."

Twilight's eyes bugged out.

"You drained them?!"

"Are you kidding? Pinkie's right, these two are like an endless buffet! I'm full Twilight! For the first time in my life, I'm full!"

Pinkie jumped in the air.

"Woohoo! We should throw a 'Hooray Shade's First Full Tummy' party!"

Twilight stooped down and looked over the foals.

"They seem fine. But you should be careful. You don't want to cause anypony harm. Especially young foals."

"Then what do you suggest I do?"

Pinkie beamed.

"I know!"

She disappeared into the kitchen, reappearing a second later with a plate.

"Try these Shade!"

I looked down at the plate. It had a pile of cookies on it. I looked up at the mare.

"Pinkie, I doubt these would do anything."

"Go on! Try 'em!"

I looked down at the cookies and picked one up. It seemed pretty normal. I don't know what Pinkie was trying to do, but I guess I should give her the benefit of the doubt. I bit into the cookie.

Woah!

I felt the smallest morsel slide into my belly. It couldn't be! But it was!

"What are these?!"

"Cookies! Made with love!"

Made with love? Love was an ingredient you could bake?! I bit into the cookie again. Another piece of love slid down my throat.

"How did you do this?"

Twilight looked at the cookies.

"Pinkie, just because you say they're made with love doesn't mean there's actual love in them."

I laughed as I stuck another cookie in my mouth.

"Believe me princess. These were made with love!"

The foals had left my back and had sat down next to the plate. They each grabbed a cookie and began gnawing on it. I smiled and picked up another one for myself. I think my days of hunger are long gone.

One Queen, Four Princesses

I wish I could dream. I have heard that word many times since I've been in Ponyville. And yet my sleep is as dark as the cave I once slept in.

But not tonight.

I couldn't tell if I was asleep or awake, but I heard the voice all the same.

Come.

I was standing on stone. Was I actually dreaming?

Come!

I recognized where I was. And then I recognized the voice. This wasn't a dream.

Welcome home my beloved changeling.

This was a nightmare.

Have you nothing to say to your Queen?

"Why am I here?"

You've survived. You're stronger than others. You've managed to put yourself at the heart of Equestria. You may be of some use to me.

I didn't like the sound of that.

"What do you want?"

I want you to remain where you are. You will learn everything you can. And when the time is right, you will return to me. Together, we can take over Equestria.

An intriguing thought, but this was the changeling that had abandoned me. She had left me to fend for myself in the woods! Though power was an entertaining thought, I couldn't trust the being in front of me. So there was only one option.

"What if I refuse?"

The cackling echoed through the cave.

You would not refuse me! I am your Queen.

"Yes. My Queen who left me for dead in the Everfee Forest."

Yet here you are!

"You have no idea what I've been through over the past year. I've seen things that would make you cringe in fear. I've suffered more pain than you ever will. You think that I would come crawling back after I've become free?!"

Free? Changelings can't be free! You can only serve. And you serve me!

"Yet here I am."

Fool! You really believe those ponies will accept you? You are the enemy!

"You couldn't be more wrong."

Really? Have you become so blinded by their kindness? They will never trust you!

"I'm more at home with distrustful ponies than I ever was with the hive! And nothing, nothing you say will ever convince me to return!"

You would abandon me for those worthless creatures?!

"Gladly."

The cave shook. It was too easy to tell she was angry.

You will do as I say or you will die!!

"Kill me then!"

Oh, I will do far worse than kill you. You’re no changeling! You’re not worthy of that status! Let us see how long you survive when you have no power!

A steering pain hit my head. I felt the walls close in around me. I was going to die in this cave! I could hear Chrysalis laughing as I was crushed. The pain in my head intensified until I couldn't take it any more. I screamed.

I sat up in my bed screaming.

"Shade?! What's wrong?! Shade!! It's alright! You're alright!"

I made eye contact with Twilight, her look of worry calming me down. I took a few deep breaths, focusing on the alicorn the whole time. She sat down, putting a hoof around me in a hug.

"It's okay. It was just a bad dream."

A shudder went through my body. We're dreams always so real? I still felt some pain in my head. How could pain from my dream still exist? I put a hoof to my head. Wait... I felt my head a little more. Twilight looked up, her eyes widening.

"Shade?"

My head slowly turned to her, her expression still one of shock.

"Where's your horn?"

My hoof was against where my horn should have been. How could a horn just...

"Chrysalis."

Twilight's shock turned to horror.

"What?!"

I lowed my hoof and took another deep breath.

"She... She came to me in a dream. She must have connected with me again. And she wanted me to....to come back. I refused and she got angry. She... She said she was taking my power!"

"What do you mean she took your power?"

"My horn Twilight! I don't have a horn anymore! I can't change!"

She looked me up and down.

"You mean... You don't have magic?"

"No magic. I'm not even really a changeling anymore."

"You still look like a changeling. What else would you be?"

I focused for a minute. No mental connection. No feeling of emptiness. A smile formed on my face.

"I think...I'm a pony."

——————————

I walked down the street, humming to myself. I hadn't felt this good since... I don't think I've ever felt this good! I feel like a new pony! In fact... Iama new pony! And I'm determined to enjoy my new status.
I found myself arriving at Sugar Cube Corner. I walked in to see the Cakes working away while Pinkie was letting the foals chase her. Pinkie waved to me as I entered.

"Hi Shade! You wanna take over?"

I could see, to my surprise, that she was getting tired. As she passed me, I jumped in front of the foals.

"Gotcha!"

The foals didn't even slow down. They tackled me to the floor and began laughing.

"What happened to your horn?"

I looked up at Pinkie. She was staring at my forehead. What was I supposed to tell her?

"Well... I lost it."

"Do you need help finding it?"

"Nah. I think it disappeared because I haven't been with changelings in a long time."

I hope she bought that.

"You look more like a pony now!"

That brought a smile to my face.

"I feel like a pony. It's nice."

"I hope I'm not interrupting."

Pinkie and I looked to the doorway. Twilight was standing there with a bemused look as I had two foals crawl over me.

I shook my head.

"Not at all. What's up?"

"I've received a letter from Princess Celestia. She... She wants to meet you."

"Princess Celestia? Why would she want to meet me? How did she even know about me?!"

The alicorn began to look nervous.

"I sort of told her about you in a letter and... She wants to meet you now."

I stood up and narrowed my eyes.

"Why do I feel like you're keeping something from me?"

"I'm not keeping anything from you! Can't a princess just meet ponies?"

"Yes. But trade the word pony for a changeling that participated in the Canterlot invasion, and you get a different idea of why she wants to meet me."

"So you think she wants to throw you in a dungeon?"

"What did her letter say?"

"It said she wants to meet you!"

"Did you tell her about what happened last night?"

She didn't respond.

"Did you tell her?"

"Yes."

"So I'm a former changeling that was part of the invasionandI've had recent contact with Chrysalis! Wouldn't you throw me in a dungeon?!"

"Of course not!"

"Can you say the same for Celestia, or any of the other royalty?"

"The princesses are always fair!"

I heard sniffling behind me. I looked down to see Pumpkin and Pound holding onto Pinkie's legs. They were close to crying. I let out a sigh and looked back to Twilight.

"Let's not argue in here."

She nodded in agreement and we left.

We walked back towards the library side by side. We never made eye contact or said a word.
The library came into view. There was a chariot hooked to two pegasus guards standing in front of the door. I glanced at Twilight.

"Going to surprise me with a trip?"

"I'm sorry. I should have told you."

Yes, you should have. And now I would be forced to go back to Canterlot. We arrived at the chariot and I stepped on. The guards glanced back at me. I couldn't tell if they were afraid or suspicious. Either way, I didn't like it.
The chariot took off and we were on our way. I looked down as Ponyville passed below. Ponies looked up and waved, hoping to see who it was. Soon the buildings ended and the town began to shrink as we flew further and further away.
I sat down on the chariot floor. What was going to happen? Would I be thrown in a dungeon? Would I be welcomed with open hooves? A thousand other questions rushed through my mind as we flew, always going from good to bad and back again. What was the point of even thinking of a positive outcome? I knew what was going to happen. I would be seen as an enemy.
I looked over the top of the chariot wall to see that we were descending. I glanced forward. Canterlot! The castle towered over every other building. And the rest of the city looked alive. There were almost zero defenses, leaving the whole area at risk of invasion. I shook my head. It was those kind of habitual thoughts that would make Celestia doubt I was different.
The chariot touched down and we hopped out.

"Twili!"

I looked up to see a white stallion run up and hug Twilight. She hugged him back, a look of surprise on her face.

"What are you doing here?"

The stallion pulled back.

"Celestia asked Cadence and I to be here for this."

He turned to me.

"So this is the changeling?"

Great. Back to not having a name. I straightened up.

"My name is Shade. And you are?"

"Shining Armor. I would have thought every changeling knew about me."

Shining Armor... Ah! So this is the stallion she'd been siphoning love from. Twilight stepped over next to me.

"Is Princess Celestia waiting for us?"

"Her and Cadence are in the throne room. We're heading there now."

He turned away and led us towards the castle. I felt my nerves getting worse with each step. Now I had to facetwoprincesses?!
We walked inside, our hoofsteps echoing against the stone floor. The doors to the throne room opened as we neared them.

"ENTER!!!!"

I ran behind Twilight.

"What was that?"

She sighed. "That would be Princess Luna."

Check that.Threeprincesses. This day was getting better and better.
A quieter voice emanated from the room.

"Welcome, both of you."

Twilight smiled, walking into the throne room.

"It's good to see all of you."

Was I supposed to follow? I felt a hoof on my shoulder and turned my head. Shining Armor was nodding into the room. I walked forward slowly. What was going to happen?
When I was halfway to the end of the room, Twilight was already giving Cadence a hug. By the time I arrived she was sitting, waiting patiently. I sat next to her, unable to get myself to look at the princesses.

"IS THIS THE CHANGELING?"

I flinched at the booming voice of Princess Luna. Was she always this loud?

"Luna, perhaps you should lower your voice."

Thank you! At least Celestia was being considerate. But what about-

"So you've been in contact with your Queen?"

Cadence. I glanced up slowly. I was about to lay eyes on the alicorn that had defeated my entire race. And she had done it with love. Perhaps she would be compassionate to my... I locked eyes with her. Her eyes were as cold as the stone beneath me. I lowered my head again. If she was cold, what must the other two be like?

"You refuse to answer her changeling? You are in the presence of your conqueror!"

"Luna!"

I looked up again, but this time I looked at Celestia. I couldn't read her expression. She just stared back at me. I took a deep breath.

"I am honored you would want to meet me Celestia. And it is an honor to be in the presence of all the princesses of Equestria. My name is Shade."

Celestia bowed her head.

"Greetings Shade. Do you know why you're here?"

"I can guess. I am after all, a changeling."

"Not according to Twilight. You recently underwent a transformation, correct?"

I nodded as Cadence stepped forward.

"And this was caused by Chrysalis?"

"She wanted me to help her conquer Equestria. I refused. So she punished me."

Luna scoffed.

"She considers being a pony punishment?"

"For a changeling, yes. We're used to being hundreds of ponies. Having to remain as one pony, especially as ourselves, would be as bad as death for most changelings."

Celestia began to look thoughtful.

"And for you, Shade?"

"I'm fine with it. Changing my appearance would only get me into trouble."

Cadence walked down to me, pacing around where I sat.

"Why did you come to Twilight? Of all the ponies in Equestria, you wound up with her in Ponyville."

"When you and Shining Armor launched us into oblivion, I wound up falling into the Everfree Forest. By the time I was discovered, I was wounded and dying. Twilightbroughtme to Ponyville."

"So you're saying it was a coincidence that you were found by her?"

"When I saw her I was afraid she would kill me then and there for what I was. Do you think I wanted to die?"

"You could just be saying what we want to hear."

She walked back to her seat and sat down. I glanced at Twilight, a shocked look on her face. Something told me she wasn't used to seeing Cadence angry. I understood though. My kind had nearly destroyed her life. Whywouldn'tshe be angry?
Celestia cleared her throat.

"I would like to know more about your current appearance. You no longer have wings or a horn."

I stood up and turned in a circle.

"My wings were torn apart by timberwolves. My horn disappeared when Chrysalis took my magic."

"And what did Chrysalis say to you?"

"She offered me power. She wanted me to spy for her, to learn everything I could about Equestria. I said no."

"Why?"

"A week after the invasion, I felt my connection to her break."

Luna inched forward.

"Your...connection?"

I shuffled my hooves, a bit uneasy about revealing so much about changelings. But then again, I wasn't a changeling anymore.

"Every changeling has a connection with the Queen. A mental connection so that we can all feed. She feeds on love and then rations it to the rest of the horde. She broke her connection with me. That meant she was willing to let me die."

"So your leader considered you a liability."

"She considered me dead weight. A changeling hundreds of miles away from her, trying to siphon love off her body? I'd have done the same thing."

"You would have abandoned one of your own?"

"Yes. I'm sorry if that sounds heartless, but that's how I've thought for a long time."

Celestia stood up.

"You're saying you no longer think that way?"

I shook my head. I looked at each of the princesses. Celestia seemed thoughtful, Luna suspicious, and Cadence seriously thinking. Had I been able to prove myself? Celestia sighed.

"We will need to discuss this. Twilight, you may stay. I wish to hear your side of this. Shade, you will have to wait elsewhere."

I narrowed my eyes. "Where exactly?"

"I'm afraid until we've made our decision, you'll have to be under guard."

"Where do I have to wait?"

"I promise you won't be mistreated.”

I stomped my hoof against the ground.

"Where are you putting me?!"

My voice echoed through the room. All four princesses stared at me in shock. I took a deep breath and straightened up. I heard hoofsteps coming from behind me. A guard appeared on either side of me. I glared up at Celestia.

"Even you see me as nothing but a monster."

I turned and let the guards lead me away. I heard Twilight call out in distress.

"Where are they taking him?"

I looked over my shoulder.

"Didn't she tell you Twilight? Monsters go in the dungeon."

The Discussion and My Cell

"Twilight, tell us everything."

"It's like I explained in my letters to you. Zecora found Shade dying in the Everfree Forest. She healed his wounds and brought him to me. She thought I could help him change his ways."

"And did you accomplish this task?"

"Yes Luna, I think I did. He's definitely changed. But after what happened last night..."

"Your letter said he was in contact with Chrysalis. I think that's more than enough to keep him in the dungeon!"

"Cadence, how can you say that?! You didn't even know about Shade until today!"

"He's a changeling Twilight. They're not meant to be in Equestria."

"I can't believe you're being like this! You're sounding just like...."

"Like who?"

"Chrysalis when she was you!"

"That's enough from both of you! Arguing will get nothing accomplished. And how do you think Shining Armor would feel if he saw you two fighting? We need to stick to the subject; Shade. From everything Twilight's said and after meeting him, I think that he may be different. He certainly doesn't act like a changeling."

"Sister! Are you saying you support the creature?!"

"I do. We need to give him a chance."

"We should keep him in a cell! That's what we should be doing with any changeling we find!"

"That's enough Cadence, you've made your position clear."

"We should at least get him out of the dungeon!"

"Unfortunately I can't do that Twilight. Luna and Cadence both believe that he should be kept away from wandering eyes. If word got out of a changeling being in Canterlot, the results could be devastating."

"So how long does he have to stay in there."

"One week. He'll break down and reveal his true nature."

"Cadence I can't believe you would do this! What happened to the mare i knew who always gave love? Can't you find it in your heart to forgive Shade for what the rest of his kind did?"

"Not without evidence to the contrary."

"SILENCE!!!"

"Luna, was that really necessary?"

"Sorry. I couldn't stand their bickering any longer."

"We will release Shade in one week. Then we will make the final decision. Twilight, I must ask that you don't visit him until it is time to bring him back."

I stepped into the cell without a word. I had expected this.

So why did I feel so shocked?

The door slammed shut behind me and I sighed. Why did I let Twilight drag me here? Why didn't she even defend me? Did she think I was a monster too?

Of course you are. They know you'd wreck havoc on this castle if you were free.

I shook my head. Why would I think that?

Because your a changeling. And you want what's best for the horde.

No. I wasn't a changeling anymore. I... I was turning into a pony.

You may look like a pony, but that doesn't change what you are. This is just another disguise for you.

No! I'm not the same anymore! I want to actually live. I want to know what it's like not to starve or hide from the light.

And if you're stuck in this cell for the rest of your life?

I can't afford to think like that. Twilight will make sure I'm set free.

Will she really do that? Do you think she will make those three see reason?

She has to!

And until then?

I wait...

Two days. You might as well get comfortable.

Twilight will come.

It's over. You're never getting out of here.

That can't be true!

Don't you think they would have made their decision already?

It's just taking them a while.

Two days?

Two days... That is a long time, isn't it?

And it doesn't look like its ending anytime soon.

So what do I do?

Plan an escape. Somehow you've got to get out.

Get out. Right. How could I do it? What did I have to use?

Nothing...

Four days. I can't tunnel out. I can't attack the guards. What is there left for me to do?

Make them believe you're good.

But I am good.

And if you believe that, then they'll believe that.

So... Be myself?

And once you're free, plan your revenge.

Yes. Revenge.

Perhaps they were trying to decide the best method of execution. Or maybe they were planning a 'You're Innocent' party. But it was more likely that they were finding some remote corner of the world to banish me to. The very worst possibility though would be being left in here to rot.
A week! They've left me here for a week! They're not discussing me! They're all laughing at the fact that they tricked me into my prison cell! Even Twilight's abandoned me! How could she? I thought she was a friend!

Lies. All of it lies! I should have stayed in the forest. How can ponies appear so innocent and yet be such monsters?!

Yes. They were the monsters. Not me.

'Creeeeaaaaak'

Mealtime?

"Shade?"

Twilight? What was she doing here?

"Well, well. You finally decided to visit me."

That's right. Be yourself. One day they'll all pay for what they've done...

Twilight stepped inside. She didn't come near me though.

"I'm sorry. I didn't think that Celestia... I didn't know that..."

"Have they made a decision?"

"They're going to make it today. And they want you there."

It was about time! I would finally be out of this horrid place.

"I guess they expect to see a crazed changeling? I have been down here for a week now."

"Cadence thought you would...revert back to your old self if you were treated like this. I tried to convince them all that you were good, but they wouldn't budge."

Of course it was Cadence's idea. I stood up and stretched my legs.

"Well then... Ready to prove them wrong?"

That brought a smile to her face. I stepped forward out of the shadows and Twilight's eyes snapped to my head.

"Is that... You have a mane! I mean... Of course a pony would have a mane, but I didn't know changelings could!"

I smiled, reaching up to touch my "mane". In my week of incarceration I had started to grow some hair. I wonder what it will look like when it's grown in?

"It definitely adds to my rugged looks."

The princess stepped back and allowed me out into the light. I had to blink a few times before I could see again. Unfortunately as I began to get my vision back, I also got my guards. One on either side of me with Twilight ahead.
We walked up to the main level and off towards the throne room. I was ready for round two.

"I'm deeply sorry for what happened, but we couldn't take any chances."

I bowed to Celestia.

"I understand. Though a room aboveground would have been greatly appreciated."

"You have a mane coming in. Another effect of your magic being taken?"

I reached up to touch it again. I liked the feel of a mane. Right now it was soft and fuzzy.

"I would guess so. A nice effect at that."

Luna stepped forward.

"You're not cross for being imprisoned?!"

"I expected it."

"But do you not wish to retaliate for such treatment?"

"No. I'm just glad to be back in the sunlight honestly."

She sat down without another word. This time Cadence stepped up.

"Twilight seems to trust that you're no longer a threat."

"It comes with your Queen sentencing you to death. I don't like her anymore than you do. And that's saying something."

"So you have no allegiance to Chrysalis?"

"Call me a deserter, a traitor, or just lucky. I'm not a changeling anymore. I'm becoming more pony every day."

She gave a curt nod before returning to her seat. I glanced at Twilight to see her give a small smile. Celestia stood.

"I think we've heard enough. Shade is obviously no longer an enemy. In fact he could even help us if the need arises."

I wonder what she could mean by that.

"Shade, I'm sorry again for what we did. You're free to return to Ponyville. And just in time too."

Twilight's eyes widened.

"Omygosh! The Summer Sun Celebration! I've only got two days left to plan everything!,"

She ran towards the doors, skidding to a halt halfway. She whirled around, locking eyes with me.

"What are you waiting for?! We have to get back to Ponyville!!"

No argument there! I ran after her, halting myself at the doors. I turned to look at the three princesses. They were still in their seats. I bowed to them.

"Thank you."

With that I turned to run after Twilight.

"Thank you."

'Boom!'

"What do you think Cadence?"

"He seemed...unchanged. How could he be so compliant after a week in a dungeon?"

"Because he knew that we wanted him to lash out."

"Then he has tricked us! He cannot be allowed to leave!"

"Sit down Luna. He didn't trick us. Shade isn't anything like the changelings we've seen before. He's different. Special even."

"That may be, but I still don't like him."

"I know Cadence. Why don't you go find your husband? You two need some time together while you're here."

"That's a good idea. I'll do that."

'Click click click click'

'Boom!'

"You're hiding something sister."

"We need to keep our eyes open Luna. Shade has changed, but he has a rough journey ahead of him."

"Then you too could tell he was lying?"

"It wasn't a lie. It was a half truth. He was definitely angry about his confinement. Enough that he might lash out at us personally. I just hope that Twilight will help him see that he needs friendship more than enemies."

"This is a dangerous game you're playing Sister."

"Then let’s hope that I have all the right cards."

Author's Note

This wasn't a major re-edit or anything. Just me gluing three chapters together.

The Celebration

I woke up for the third time that night. I hadn't been sleeping well since I'd returned from Canterlot. Every time I went to sleep I had horrible dreams. Dreams of me destroying. Of getting revenge.
I knew deep down that I found some sick thrill in planning revenge on Celestia and the other royals. But would I follow through?
I got out of bed and walked into the kitchen. I made myself a sandwich and sat down to forget my dreams. I must have made more noise than I thought as I heard hoofsteps coming down the stairs.

"Shade? Is that you?"

Twilight walked into the kitchen, blinking her eyes in the sudden light.

"What time is it?"

I looked up at the clock.

"Close to four. You want a sandwich?"

"Why in Equestria are you up so early?"

"Bad dreams."

"Oh... I'm sorry. Do you want to talk about it?"

"Not really. But... Would you just sit with me?"

She smiled.

"Sure."

The princess took a seat next to me and grabbed the sandwich supplies on the table. We sat in silence, enjoying our early morning snack. I had decided that there was nothing like a peanut butter sandwich. Delicious!
Twilight finished her sandwich and looked ready to go back to bed. I didn't want to be alone though.

"So how are the plans for the Summer...thing."

"The Summer Sun Celebration. It's tomorrow and luckily I've been able to get most of my list checked off. There are just a few more things to prep and everything will be ready."

"What exactly happens at this celebration?"

"We celebrate Celestia's rule and the sunlight she brings to Equestria. The best part is watching her raise the sun!"

Celebrating Celestia's rule? That sounded like the perfect time to- No! I couldn't do that! Not after all the effort Ponyville was putting in for it. But still...
I shook my head to clear it and yawned. Twilight smiled. "I think we both need a few more hours of rest."

I walked down the castle hallway. Somehow I had rediscovered my powers and was disguised as a guard. I approached Celestia's chamber and slowly opened the door.

"Your highness?"

"Yes?"

I stepped inside. Celestia was sitting on a pillow, reading a scroll. She looked up at me as I entered.

"What is it Corporal?"

"There's an enemy in the castle. I've been sent to guard you."

"The procedure is for a team of guards to come for my protection. Where is the team?"

I smiled. "I doubt they'll be coming since they don't know I'm here."

I shifted back to my natural form, causing Celestia to gasp. Before she could call out for help, I tackled her and bit down on her neck. Her eyes went wide as I began to tear-

"GAAAAAHHH!!"

I was in bed again.

"Shade?!"

I felt myself shaking. Twilight ran downstairs and approached me.

"What's wrong? Another nightmare?"

I slowly nodded, my body still quivering.

"What's wrong with me?"

"What do you mean?"

"All I can see are their faces! All I can think of is revenge!”

"Revenge? On who?"

"Celestia, Luna, Cadance. They locked me away. And now I keep having dreams of killing them!"

She stared at me, her eyes widening. I couldn't tell if she was shocked or frightened. I finally stopped shaking. But then the tears came.

"They were right. I am a monster!"

She pulled me into a hug.

"No! You can't think that!"

"I want them to feel what I felt! You have no idea what it was like for me! You've never been thrown into a cell like you’re an animal!"

"And you think throwing them in a cell will help you?"

I was caught off guard by the question. No, it wouldn't help me. I would feel good until they returned the favor. I'd be back in my cell forever. I'd have nothing. But they needed to feel my pain...
I looked at Twilight and she wiped away what tears were still on my cheek. She hugged me again.

"You can be so much more than you are right now. But treating others the same as they treat you won't solve anything. If you want them to know what they did was wrong, then show them you're good. I know you are."

"I don't know if I can..."

"That's why I'm here. I'm your friend. And I'm here to help you."

"But what if I slip? What if I actually do something?"

"That's up to you. I can only do so much. You have to make the decision for yourself. Just know that there's more than one choice."

She stood up.

"It's about time for me to go check on the preparations. You should stay in and get some sleep."

"I don't want to sleep. I'll keep having nightmares."

"I can help with that."

Her horn lit up and I felt my forehead grow warm. It felt...peaceful.

"This spell will give you a dreamless sleep. I'll be back to check on you in a few hours."

She walked towards the stairs as I laid against my pillow. My eyelids grew heavy as my vision blurred. I blacked out. And for once, nothing happened.

——————————

I woke up to the sounds of ponies shouting to each other. It sounded like things were getting now close.
I walked down to the main floor and grabbed a snack from the fridge. From there I peeked out the window, taking in the chaos outside. Ponies were running everywhere preparing for the big event. I hadn't set a hoof outside yet. There was too much of a chance of getting trampled.

"What are you staring at?"

I froze. Twilight was out supervising. So who...

"Hey!"

I turned around to find Pinkie Pie an inch from my face.

"Aren't you going to come outside for the Summer Sun Celebration?"

I took a step back. "Well... Everypony's so busy. I'd hate to get in the way."

"That's silly! Everypony should be part of the party!"

She grabbed me by the hoof and ran to the door. I was outside before I could object. Ponies glanced at us every few seconds, trying to figure out why a changeling was being dragged around by Pinkie. I guess Pinkie must do a lot of odd stuff because nopony asked about her and me.
I was dragged over to Sugar Cube Corner where a mountain of desserts was piled. i had never seen so many treats in my life!

"Are these all for the celebration?"

Pinkie picked up a cake and shoved it in her mouth.

"Ophf curthhh!"

I inhaled the aroma of sugar and frosting. It was intoxicating! Mrs. Cake appeared from behind the mountain.

"Oh Pinkie, you're here! We need help carrying everthi- Where was the cake I prepared for Celestia and Twilight?!"

Pinkie smiled guiltily, wiping frosting from her mouth. I stepped forward.

"Is there anything I can do to help?"

"Well Mr. Cake and I do need to get these goodies moved, but we don't want to leave Pound and Pumpkin all alone. Could you watch them? They adore you so much!"

I think she's one of the few ponies who's taken to me in town. Nopony else would be willing to leave their kids with somepony like me.

"Sure! On one condition."

I pointed to a nearby tray of cupcakes.

"Can I have one of those?"

"For foalsititng, you can have anything you see!"

The twins crawled over me as I tried to keep my reward down. I had picked out a plate of cupcakes and Mrs. Cake had let me have the whole thing. What I didn't know is that I couldn't handle a dozen cupcakes in one sitting. How did Pinkie manage it? Pumpkin sat down on my chest, staring at me.

"Ba dah!"

"Yeah. I know."

Pound was to the side of my head.

"Foo bo?"

"Nah, I'll be fine. Just give me a minute."

I slowly stood up, the twins cheering me on. My eyes shot to the window. The sun was beginning to go down. Twilight had mentioned that nopony could sleep during the night before the celebration. Great. Here I was ready to take a nap and I couldn't. I sighed and looked down at the twins.

"Alright you two, hop on."

They hopped a little harder than I would have liked. I grunted as the two foals landed on my back. When they had positioned themselves comfortably, we were off.
Ponies were all over town finishing last minute preparations. The foals 'ooo'ed as they stared at the decorations. I bet my eyes were just as wide as theirs. It was amazing! Streamers, balloons, and banners hung from everywhere. Tables of sweets were scattered throughout the town square. And there was Twilight and her friends, admiring the finished work.
I trotted over to them, the foals laughing as I picked up the speed. I slowed down as we arrived, chuckling myself.

"Hey guys!"

Twilight smiled.

"Pinkie said she had gotten you out of the library! I'm so glad you came!"

Pinkie darted over to my side.

"And you brought some friends! Hi you two!"

The foals jumped on her. A sigh of relief escaped me as the weight lifted off my back. I motioned to the square.

"This is amazing work!"

Rarity tossed her mane.

"Well thank you. It was really nothing."

Applejack cleared her throat. Rarity blushed.

"Well.. Pinkie helped of course."

I chuckled.

"Of course. But I can definitely see your designer's touch in the decor."

She blushed even more at that. Twilight rolled her eyes and leaned in close.

"Keep doing that and she'll expect a date."

Date? I was just being nice!

"Are you excited for the Celebration?"

"So what happens?"

"We wait for Celestia."

"You don't have to wait long."

We all turned to find the princess standing in front of town hall. We lowered ourselves into a bow. Celestia raised a hoof.

"It's good to see you all."

We stood up and greeted her in turn. I noticed that she glanced my way a few times.
Twilight excused herself to check on everything. One by one each of the mares stepped away. Soon I was left alone with Celestia. I lowered my head, not wanting to meet her gaze. It was as if she could see into my very soul.

"How have you adjusted to pony life?"

"Very well actually. I like it here in Ponyville."

"That's good to hear."

"We're both dancing around the problem Celestia."

"We are. I truly am sorry for what happened."

"And you know that I didn't forgive you?"

"I had a feeling that was the case."

"I guess there's nothing left to discuss."

I turned away, moving towards the main crowd of ponies.

"I hope you find it in your heart to forgive my family one day."

I paused, but couldn't bring myself to turn around.

"Only you could hope for the impossible Celestia."

I made my way to the crowd of ponies gathering in the square. I stood near the back of the crowd. Even if I haven't forgiven Celestia, I'm still interested in seeing what the Celebration was all about. Twilight was standing up in the front, addressing everypony.

"Thank you all for your help with the preparations and for attending! I truly believe this is one of the best Summer Sun Celebrations ever!"

The crowd cheered and applauded. I smiled and stomped a hoof. I was glad that Twilight was so happy for the festivities. Everything looked great.

"And now the moment we've all been waiting for. The raising of the sun!!"

Complete silence took hold as the crowd watched the horizon. I glanced around, wondering what was so impressive about a sunrise. And then I saw it...
The sun peeked over the mountains. And with it came a shadowed Celestia, her body outlined by the shining rays. The sun rose higher and higher, faster than I had ever seen it rise before. And it began to glow. It became a brilliant golden disc with the princess at the center. I have never seen anything so brilliant!
I finally blinked a few times, trying to clear my vision. Maybe it was time for me to turn in. I turned away and began walking towards the library.

"Figures."

I stopped and looked over my shoulder. Rainbow Dash was floating behind me.

"Excuse me?"

"Figures you would just leave during such an awesome event. We just witnessed Celestia raise the sun! I mean, my Sonic Rainboom is pretty awesome, but I could never raise the sun! That takes skill and guts!"

"And magic."

"Whatever. So you're just leaving after all that awesomeness?"

"Yeah."

I began walking away again.

"I guess changelings can't appreciate anything."

I stopped again. "First off, not a changeling anymore. Second, I can appreciate anything that deserves appreciation. And the display I just saw was the most amazing thing I've ever witnessed."

"And you're just leaving?"

"The sun's up. What else is there to see?"

"Try the entire Celebration!"

The pegasus flew in front of me.

"Me and my friends put a lot of effort into getting this party going! Would you just bail on all that effort?"

"It's not as if the Celebration was for me."

"It's for everypony!"

"Oh? You're saying I'm welcome?"

That made her pause for a minute. She landed and frowned. I walked passed her without another word. I got to the library and entered. Everything was quiet. I sighed contently, taking in the silence.

'Knock knock knock'

Oh come on! Why? I slowly turned around and grabbed the door. I opened it an inch and peaked out.

"What do you want?"

"Look. Just because I don't like you, doesn't mean you're not welcome."

"I think it's about more than just you and me."

"Oh really?"

"Not that it's any of your concern."

"What? You're just going to leave it at that?"

"Yeah."

I tried to close the door only to discover Rainbow had wedged her hoof in the doorway.

"Move."

"Fine."

Her hoof disappeared. I began to close the door and-

'WHAM!'

I was launched backwards as Rainbow rocketed through the doorway. I wound up on the opposite side of the library, books falling on top of me. I opened my eyes to see Rainbow standing upside down. I turned over and stood up.

"Okay, you're in now! What do you want?"

"What's up with you?"

"I've had a really bad week, okay?"

"What's that supposed to mean?!"

"Celestia threw me in a dungeon!"

Rainbow's jaw hung open in shock. I let out a huff and marched up to her.

"Aren't you happy to hear your princess shares your view of me?"

"Well... No actually. I never figured Celestia to be the kind to throw ponies in the dungeon."

"Believe it. I was kept in there for a week!"

"But you're out now."

"Yeah. They finally decided I was fine. But it still doesn't change the fact I was locked up."

We stood there in silence for a moment. I wanted her to leave. I wanted to be alone. And I guess she didn't want to be there either. She turned and hovered towards the door.
I began picking up the books around me, putting them back on the shelf. I heard the door open and let out a soft sigh. Finally I would have some peace and quiet.

"Look..."

Great. She was still here.

"If Celestia thinks you're good.... Maybe I can be nicer."

I looked over my shoulder. "What?"

"I can be nicer, okay?!"

I turned around to look at her.

"Really?"

"Yeah! Don't make me say it again."

"How about that. You're not as cold-hearted as I thought. You've got a soft spot Rainbow."

"If you ever tell anypony what I said today, I'll pound your face in."

I chuckled.

"Agreed."

She turned to fly off.

"Hey Rainbow. I'm sorry about that day. You know... When we fought in the square."

Rainbow stared at me for a moment before smiling.

"Thanks. I'm sorry too."

And with that she was gone. I stacked the last of the books and looked out the window. The sun was still rising, but Celestia was no longer in front of it. She must have landed in Ponyville for the Celebration. I sighed to myself.

"They sure put a lot of effort into it, didn't they?"

I looked around the library. It had suddenly become too quiet. I felt a smile crawl onto my face. It would be a shame to let a perfectly good party go to waste. I walked to the door and opened it. I froze as I found Rainbow standing on the other side. She had a smug look.

"I figured you'd change your mind."

A New Life

Today was a big day. After two weeks, I had finally decided to get out of the library for good. I would go out and find something to do and make a living. The question was, what?
I walked down the street, passing the usual vendors with their stands. Everypony had something they were good at. I guess that whole cutie mark thing really came in handy. I spotted Applejack next to a stand of apples and walked over.

"Hey there!"

She looked up from the apples and smiled.

"Hey."

"Any sales yet today?"

"I just opened up."

I reached into my saddlebag and pulled out a bit.

"What would this get me?"

"One apple."

I threw her the bit and grabbed the shiniest apple I could find. I bit into the juicy fruit and sighed as the flavor filled my mouth.

"Where'd you get the bits? And the saddlebag fer that matter?"

I swallowed the chunk of apple and looked down at the bag.

"Twilight gave them to me. Sort of like a going away present."

"Goin' away? Yer leavin'?"

"No! Well... Leaving the library. I figured it was time I found my own way."

"Oh. So yer lookin' for a job?"

"And a house. And if I can manage it, a new life."

"Well good luck with that. I can't imagine havin' to start from scratch."

"Thanks. Do you know of anypony that's looking to hire?"

"Hmm... Can't say that I do."

"That's alright. I'll just have to keep looking. Thanks for the apple!"

I walked off again, heading towards a row of shops. I had to be at something. I had read an entire library of books after all! I probably knew how to do everything. But I'd never done anything..
The first shop on the row was a flower shop. I knew I couldn't be picky, but flowers didn't appeal to me.
The second shop was a clock shop. Hmm... Maybe. I walked up to the door and opened it. The shop was small and cramped. Probably due to the fact that there were clocks covering every wall and shelf. I looked around at the timepieces. Each was unique and hoofmade. Impressive!

"Can I help you?"

I turned around to find a brown stallion standing behind a counter. He looked me up and down for a moment.

"You're that changeling that's been staying with Princess Twilight, aren't you?"

I nodded. "Pony now. Yeah, that's me."

"What brings you to my shop..."

"Shade."

"Shade. What brings you in?"

"Well... I was wondering if you were looking for any more hooves to help around the place."

"Looking for a job, eh?"

"If you have one!"

He looked around the shop for a minute before locking his gaze on the clock closest to him.

"See that clock? A customer brought it in to be fixed. Why don't you take a look at it."

Oh boy. Had I read a book on clocks? I think so, but... I stepped up to the counter and looked at the clock. The outside was fine. I turned it around and took off the back panel. The gears were silent. So what was wrong here? I looked over every part, inspecting them carefully. Ah-ha! I pulled out a gear and held it up to the stallion.

"Here you are."

The gear was cracked, almost all the way through. The stallion smiled.

"Impressive!"

I put the gear down and went back to the clock.

"It would also help if you oiled everything. These gears have to be at least twenty years old."

"Twenty-seven. The customer is a regular. She refuses to buy a new clock. Family heirloom or something like that."

"I don't know what you mean by that, but I'm sure it must be a good reason."

He chuckled.

"Not entirely familiar with normal things, are you?"

"I'm still learning."

"Well you know a bit about clocks, I'll give you that. How about learning more while you check all of the clocks in the store. After that, we'll talk about pay."

"Are you offering me work?"

"Sure am! There's something about you that I like. Can't say what, but it's good."

I smiled and set my saddlebag down.

"Thank you!"

"Don't dawdle now. Get to work!"

I walked out of the shop, thanking Time Turner yet again. He was an interesting stallion. Always talking about time and space. He kept saying how much he loved stargazing. It didn't interest me as much, but for seven bits an hour I was willing to listen to his jabbering.
I looked up to see the sun setting. Uh-oh. I had completely forgotten!

Job: Check!
House: ....

Where was I going to stay tonight?! I looked around the street. Ponies were beginning to pack up their stands. Everything was closing for the night! I began walking through town. It seemed there wasn't anywhere available. My ears drooped as I got to the edge of town.
And then something jumped on my back. I jumped in surprise. Whatever it was got off. I whirled around to discover a rabbit.

"What the hay?!"

The rabbit stared up at me. Was it....scowling at me? Maybe animals had feelings too? I shrugged.

"Sorry I yelled. You just surprised me."

'Twitch twitch'

"Where'd you even come from?"

"Ear scratch'

"Are you lost?"

'Scowl'

I sat down and shook my head.

"Sorry. I don't speak rabbit."

'Head shake'

"I guess we're in the same boat, huh? I don't have a home either. Not yet anyways."

I looked down at the rabbit. He rolled his eyes and began to hop away. I guess I wasn't very happy company right now.

"See ya."

The rabbit stopped and turned around, motioning for me to follow. What was that about. When I didn't move, he hopped back over and jumped on my head.

"OW!!"

He was tugging on my ears! I stood up and began to shake my head. No good. He held on tight. And he thumped my head with his foot. I stopped shaking my head and looked up.

"What do you want?!"

He yanked on my ears, turning my head towards the road out of town. And then he thumped my head again.

"Okay, okay."

Obviously the pest wanted me to go this way. And apparently he wasn't getting off my head anytime soon. I walked down the road, wondering where I was being led.

It took several minutes and a dozen more head thumps before I was standing in front of Fluttershy's cottage.

"What are we doing here?"

'THUMP!'

"Alright already!"

I walked up to the door and knocked. It opened to reveal Fluttershy. She looked at me in confusion.

"Shade?"

"Is this thing yours?"

She looked up and gasped.

"Angel! Where have you been?!"

The rabbit hopped off my head and over to the couch. I was going to make a snide remark, but Fluttershy pulled me into a hug.

"Thank you for bringing him back."

"No problem."

She eyed my saddlebag.

"Are you going somewhere?"

"I left the library. I decided it was time for me to take care of myself."

"Where are you staying?"

"I... I haven't figured that out yet."

"You're homeless?! Oh my! You can't just sleep outside! You can sleep here tonight!"

She dragged me inside and began setting up a cot. I glanced at the couch where Angel was now lounging. He winked at me. I smiled and shook my head. Dumb rabbit.

——————————

Time Turner kept me busy keeping clocks ticking and the shop clean. After two weeks though, I was able to run the shop all on my own if the need arose. It was easier than I had anticipated! Sometimes Time Turner even took a couple days off and left everything to me. It was great!
The day after I crashed at Fluttershy’s, Time Turner had let me know that he knew if s place I could stay! Apparently every shop had an extra room above it. The candy shop owner, Bon Bon, had just put hers up for rent. I was glad to have my own place finally!
I sighed contently as I opened the door to my still new home. It was small, but that didn't matter. I had acquired a bed and a desk to liven the place up, but other than that it was fine.
At least I thought it was. Rarity had come by a few days after I moved in to give me a house-warming gift and had been shocked at how little I had.

“We need to get you some color dear. You can’t live in these conditions!”

“It’s really alright. I don’t need anything fancy.”

“Nonsense! I know just what to do.”

And so I got an apartment with blue and white accents. I had to admit, she knew her stuff. I had looked around the room in awe when she unveiled it.

“How?”

“How what darling?”

“How do you take the simplest things and make them so fantastic?”

She’d blushed at the comment.

“Oh! It’s nothing! I just put a little color in.”

“It’s not nothing. I wouldn’t know I had such a nice place if it weren’t for you.”

That had made her smile. It really had made all the difference. I loved coming home every day to the colors. As I arrived now I sighed again and jumped onto the bed.

'Knock knock knock'

Really? The second I get comfortable? I slowly stood up and walked to the door. Upon opening it, I found Twilight.

"Shade! Look at you! You've got a mane and tail!"

"Hey Twilight. Indeed I do! Makes me pretty handsome, wouldn't you say?"

The alicorn laughed.

"I just thought I'd come by and see how you were doing. I heard you finally found a place to stay!"

I motioned around my small apartment and smiled.

"This is it! Not much, but it's enough."

Twilight nodded and stepped inside. She looked around and smiled.

"I love the colors!"

“I have Rarity to thank for that. What brings you my way?”

She reached into her saddlebag and pulled out three books.

"I figured you might want to read my latest additions to the library."

She set the books on the table. I stared at each cover. A book on home projects, the latest Daring Do book (that sidekick sure looked like Rainbow Dash), and a-

I froze.

"Twilight... Why did you bring a book calledThe Dating Basics?"

The alicorn blushed.

"I just thought you might want to take a look at it. I've never had books on dating in the library."

"Afraid I'm going to be lonely in my new home?"

"Of course not! It's strictly educational."

Uh-huh. Sure. I knew that education wasn't the only thing she had in mind for me. I chuckled and pat her on the shoulder.

"Don't you have enough going on without getting involved in my personal life? Plunder vines. Vampire fruit bats. I even heard that you got a visit from Discord last week."

"Nothing that me and the others couldn't handle. Besides, it's not as if you've been very social since you left. I’ve been worried about you. And again, the book is for education."

Keep telling yourself that princess.

"So how is Equestria holding up?"

"Everything's fine. How are you doing?"

"Never better! I'm really glad to have a normal life now."

"That's good."

We stood in silence for a few seconds. I could tell she wanted to say something.

"What?"

"How...How have you been sleeping?"

Sleep...

My dreams varied from one night to the next. I'd dreamt of Chrysalis taking vengeance on me, of murdering all the Canterlot royalty, and even a random dream of traveling through the stars with Time Turner. But many nights I still dreamt of revenge on Celestia. Her over all the rest. I hadn't seen her since the Summer Sun Celebration and planned to keep it that way.

"It's been...troubling."

"Your nightmares?"

"Yes."

"I can have Zecora brew something up for you."

"No. I've got to deal with these on my own."

"No you don't. You need to be able to talk about what you see. If you just keep it bottled up inside, you're going to lose it."

"DON'T YOU THINK I KNOW THAT?!"

Twilight flinched away. I sat down and closed my eyes, a tear rolling down my cheek.

"It takes everything in me to not rip something apart! Do you know how many pillows I've been through the past few weeks?!"

"Shade, please. Just take a deep breath."

I felt the tears coming now. I hadn’t cried in a long time. And I didn't know how to stop it. The tears came faster and I began to sob. Something pressed up against me. I opened an eye to see Twilight hugging me, her wings covering me like a blanket.

"I'm so sorry you have to deal with this. This is why I've been so worried. You can't just be alone all the time."

My voice had cracked and I could only get words out every other sob.

"I.... I just... I just want it... To stop!"

"I know. But you're the only one that can do that."

"What... What do you mean?"

"You know what I mean Shade."

Yes I knew. I knew exactly what would free me from my nightmares. It was too hard though.

"I... I don't think I can."

"You'll have to someday."

Why? Why should I ever have to?! I could live the rest of my life and never do it!

And I'd be just fine... Right?

I thought back to last night's dream; my teeth bared, blood dripping from them, and the lifeless body of- I shook my head. I couldn't relive that again. I couldn't stand one more night like that. Twilight was right. If I wanted peace, I would have to talk to Celestia.
It was still too soon for me though. I had so much pent-up anger still. I had to work through some of this before I could even think of talking to her. And I didn’t know how long that would take.

Twilight sighed as she entered the library. Poor Shade. He really needed help. And she was determined to do what she could to help him. She grabbed a quill and some parchment and began.

Dear Princess Celestia,

I'm writing on behalf of Shade. He has been having increasing trouble sleeping due to his nightmares. I won't go into detail other than to say these dreams usually involve you. He's been finding it difficult to deal with his dreams as they seem to be the outlet for his negative feelings. I spoke with him recently and am afraid he won’t be able to handle these dreams for much longer. I’m hoping that you can help. If you want him to come to Canterlot, I’ll make the arrangements. Or if you can come here, that would work as well. I really hope you can help Celestia. He needs guidance. And he needs to confront his problems. I'm worried for him.

Twilight Sparkle

Time Heals All Wounds

My nightmares continued frequently. I tried to get as much sleep as I could. There were days when I worked on only two hours rest. And then there were days where I didn’t get any sleep at all for fear of what I might see at night.
Twilight told me about the letter she sent. I was mad at her at first, but eventually let it go. There was no use holding it over her. She was just trying to help.
I wasn’t at all upset when a week had passed without Celestia writing back. I could care less. Twilight on the other hoof took that as a sign she needed to write letters regularly. I wanted to tell her to save her ink, but it would have been pointless. She was stubborn like that.
Over the following weeks I tried everything to get some sleep. I went to a doctor for sleeping pills, to Zecora for sleep potions, and I even asked Twilight for that spell she had onced used on me. They were all temporary solutions. My body began adapting to every drug, potion, and spell I used for too long.

I eventually gave up on alternative methods. It seemed it was my lot in life to be sleep-deprived. I was going about one of my sleepless days when I bumped into Rarity. And I mean literally bumped into her. I was so out of it I hadn’t seen her in my path. I apologized, though I’m sure it came out a little slurred. Rarity had instantly become concerned.

“Good heavens Shade! You’re in horrible shape. Let’s get you home.”

I didn’t argue with her. I couldn’t. She helped me back to my apartment and I collapsed in bed.

“Let’s make this place more comfortable.”

With my lack of sleep I’d been taking poor care of the room. It was pretty messy. Rsrity busied herself with tidying up. She drew the curtains so light didn’t pour in on my bed. When she was finished, she came and sat next to the bed.

“How long has it been since you slept?”

“Thr- th- Thirty...two.”

“Please tell me you don’t mean hours.”

I nodded.

“You need to sleep. Now.”

That woke me up a bit.

“No. I...I can’t.”

She stared at me in surprise. Her eyes glistened with concern.

“It’s your nightmares, isn’t it?”

“How did you know about those?”

“Twilight let us know.”

“That’s not her business to tell.”

“I know. I thought it was a bit personal.”

“You’re right though. It’s the nightmares.”

“Have you been forcing yourself to stay awake?”

“No. I just can’t sleep some nights because I’m afraid.”

“Afraid?”

“She didn’t tell you what the nightmares were about?”

“She just said they involved certain ponies.”

“Celestia.”

“...Yes.”

“Do you think I’m a monster...for dreaming of hurting her?”

“You can’t help what you dream Shade.”

“I just want to sleep. But my head insists on reminding me of how angry I am with her.”

“What good is that anger?”

I looked at her. She was serious.

“I...I don’t know. I just..hate her for locking me up. I’m not an animal.”

“Of course not. You must know she wasn’t doing it for her own pleasure.”

“I know. It’s just...hard.”

“I can only imagine.”

“There’s so much anger in me still and I don’t know what to do with it. Will it ever go away?”

“It will take a long time. But perhaps I can help. Have you ever tried meditating?”

“Meditation? Really?”

“You’d be surprised how quickly it calms you.”

Why not? I had nothing left to lose.

“Where do I start?”

“Close your eyes.”

I closed them.

“Take a deep breath.”

Done.

“Listen to my voice.”

I am. It’s soothing.

“Pretend you’re on a cloud. It’s lifting you up into the sky.”

Okay..

“Focus on the cloud. It’s making you lighter.”

Woah! I could feel it!

“The more you focus on the cloud, the lighter you become.”

It felt amazing.

“A weight is being lifted from you. Something that has held you down for too long. Picture it in front of you. It’s a dark sphere.”

I saw it.

“And once you see that sphere, drop it off of the cloud. Let it sink back to the earth while you continue to rise.”

The ball dropped and I felt as if I rose suddenly. And as my imaginary cloud rose, I sunk into a deep sleep.

I didn’t have any dreams at all.

When I woke up, Rarity was gone. She’d left a note on my table.

I hoped that helped. You seemed to drift off easily. If you ever want to talk, you know where to find me.

Rarity

I smiled to myself. It had been the first peaceful sleep I’d had in weeks. She was a miracle worker.

——————————

I took to meditating daily. It actually began to help! My nightmares started to come less. They had been almost nightly, but soon I had them down to only once a week. Hopefully it would be less than that soon!
Whenever a nightmare came, I would go see Rarity the following morning.

“I don’t feel like I can talk to Twilight about them anymore. All she wants to do is to get me to talk to Celestia.”

“And you’re not ready for that.”

“No.”

“That’s alright. You don’t need somepony to help right now. You need somepony to listen.”

And listen she did. Every time I went to her she listened to whatever horrid dream I had. She never seemed alarmed. I was surprised. For how proper she was, she could stomach the details I gave her. But she listened to everything. I was so grateful to her for it.

———————————

I had been dreaming. It wasn’t exactly a nightmare, but it had been an uneasy dream all the same. I opened my eyes as a rumble shook my apartment. Was I still asleep? No.. I listened to the sounds outside. There was a huge uproar through Ponyville. I barely had time to register that we were under attack. When I had stepped outside, I saw the library. Or rather, I saw where it should have been.
At first I feared for Twilight and Spike, but I knew better than to assume they were dead. She was smart and resourceful. But the library.. I fought back the tears as I thought of all the knowledge that had been lost. Whoever had done this, I hoped they would pay.
And I got my wish. The girls battled a creature named Tirek. He was the cause of all the ruckus. And they sent him right back to Tartarus. What surprised me even more was the castle that grew at the edge of town. It was huge! Not quite as big as Celestia’s, but close. It was incredible.
I had rushed over to find out the details. Everypony in town had shown up to see the castle. It seemed that Twilight had a new home now.

———————————

More time passed and things settled down again besides the odd adventure here and there. Of course that was all the girls. I still kept to myself. I’d gotten my nightmares down to once every two weeks or so. I was improving. I was getting into a regular routine. Work was a breeze and there were many days that Time Turner let me run the shop while he went off after some mare named Rose. I didn’t mind. I liked the silence of the shop. Well..as silent as a clock shop can be.
It was after I closed the shop one day that I had a visitor. I had just gotten into my room when there was a knock at the door.

“Hello?”

I didn’t recognize the voice.

“Who is it?”

“I’m sorry. You probably don’t know me. Twilight said you were the pony to talk to. She said we have a lot in common.”

Fat chance. But let’s see. I opened the door a crack to find a mare standing outside. She gave a weak smile.

“My name is Starlight Glimmer.”

I opened the door all the way and she froze. I motioned for her to come in. She slowly moved forward until I was able to close the door again.

“Why’d she send you?”

“She said..I might be able to relate to a friend of hers. Something about changing for the better.”

“Really? And that’s what’s going on with you?”

“Well, you wouldn’t know it, but I nearly destroyed Equestria a week ago.”

Wow. The whole kingdom in one go?

“What stopped you?”

“Twilight. She...helped me find a better path.”

“Sounds right to me. She’s good at that sort of thing.”

“Can I ask you something?”

“Why I look like I do?”

“Yeah.”

“I used to be a changeling. My magic was taken. That left me stuck like this. And as for the whole ‘better path’ part, I’ve been reforming myself for about two years now.”

“How did you do it?”

“One day at a time. I don’t get it right all the time, but I do the best I can. Can anypony do better?”

“I suppose not. Do you ever miss your old life?”

“Never. I’m better off for having met Twilight.”

A small smile formed on her lips.

“That’s what I was hoping to hear.”

That had been the end of our first conversation. I’d speak with her from time to time when she wanted a second opinion. I liked Starlight. I felt a kindred spirit with her. We both had bad pasts that we were trying to distance ourselves from. She had become Twilight’s student too. It was hard to believe that Twilight was already becoming more like her own mentor.

——————————

“What do you mean like me, Spike?”

The little dragon had come to me after a trip to the Crystal Empire. He’d been going on about some changeling they had found up there.

“Exactly what I said Shade! His name is Thorax. He’s a changeling that got separated from the hive. He’s really nice-“

I hadn’t heard the rest. My mind was swimming with the news. Another changeling. Alone like me.

Thorax..

———————————

“Shade, I’d like to introduce you to Thorax, the new King of the Changelings.”

I stared at the creature in front of me.

“You don’t look like a changeling.”

“You do though. But..at the same time you don’t.”

“What happened to you?”

“When we saved Twilight and her friends, we had to defeat Chrysalis. All the changelings pushed their love back at her. Giving love made us transform.”

“You look like a bug”

“I like it better than my old skin. Oh! Sorry.”

“It’s alright. Not much I can do about this.”

“It seems your body has adapted quite a bit.”

“Thank you.”

“You must have gone through so much. Much worse than what I went through I’m sure.”

“You don’t even know the half of it.”

“Do you like it in Ponyville? You’d always be welcome back with us.”

“I like it here a lot. Thank you for the offer though.”

“I’m just glad to meet someone who gets me. There aren’t many of us weirdos around.”

“Yes. I’m happy we met too.”

———————————

I had already broken the table and was busy flipping my bed over. I punched the wall and screamed. I screamed and screamed for minutes. I kept punching everything. The tears were streaming down my cheeks. I’d been crying since I’d walked into the room. I barely heard the pounding on the door.

“Shade?! It’s Twilight! Please open the door!”

“GO AWAY!!”

“Shade-“

“I SAID GO!!”

That was all it took. I punched things until everything was broken and my hooves were sore.
Half an hour later there was a light knock on the door.

“Go away Twilight.”

“It’s me Shade.”

Surprise hit me. I opened the door and Rarity stepped inside. She observed the scene of destruction.

“Redecorating?”

“You could say that.”

“I take it your meeting with Thorax didn’t go well.”

“It went fine.”

“Then why in Equestria are you making enough noise that I can hear it from my shop?”

“Well maybe it has something to do with the changelings transforming into glittery insects.”

“I could have guessed that.”

“You know what’s not fair? That I was forced to become a pony who still looks like a changeling. And what about the changelings? They get to morph into these beautiful creatures.”

“Beauty isn’t everything.”

“Easy for you to say! You’re beautiful. And I’m..just me.”

“You’re charming in your own ways.”

“But I’m not a beautiful creature.”

I stood up and walked around the room.

“That could have been me! Thorax could have wound up here and I could have been in the Crystal Empire. I could have overthrown Chrysalis! I could have been beautiful!!”

Rarity sat there. She was listening like always. I hadn’t noticed that my tears were still going. And it finally hit me all at once. I was never going to be anything like a changeling again. I’d been given the short straw in all of this. I couldn’t take the disappointment anymore. I cried. Sobbed is probably the more appropriate term.
Rarity didn’t say anything the whole time she was there. She just hugged me. My crying was so hard that I couldn’t even respond with a ‘thank you’.

———————————

I sat meditating on my bed. Rarity had taught me a few more techniques over the months to try. This one was proving particularly effective. I was drifting off to sleep..

I was in Canterlot. There was the throne room. I was ready for another nightmare.

“Hello Shade.”

I turned to find Celestia behind me.

“Hello Celestia.”

“Have you come to kill me again?”

I considered it. But something felt different. I was calm. For the first time in my dreams, I felt calm and in control. I slowly shook my head.

“I’d rather not tonight. I just..don’t feel like hurting you.”

She melted away. I’d never seen that in my dreams before.

“Why did you do it?”

I looked up at three thrones. Celestia, Luna, and Cadance. I asked again.

“Why did you do it?”

“Fear.”

They had spoken in unison.

“Am I that dangerous? Did you really need to punish me like that?”

“No.”

The voice had come from behind me, but when I looked there was nopony there. Weird. I turned back to the thrones, but the throne room was gone. I shrugged it off.

———————————

She watched from behind her invisibility spell. She’d almost been caught, but it was worth it. It was promising, seeing the type of dreams Shade was having now. She would have to tell Celestia. He was finally getting his anger under control.

Canterlot: Day One

The girls had all shown up at the train station to see me off. My decision to move to Canterlot had been met with joy and sadness. Applejack and Rainbow Dash were happy that I was taking life by the hooves and trying to make something of myself. Pinkie had thrown me a farewell party. Rarity promised to check in on me whenever she came for business. Fluttershy gave me the biggest hug. And Twilight would be seeing me in a few weeks when she came for a royal meeting.
There were a few others that had shown as well. Spike had of course come to say goodbye. He was trying to be tough. Time Turner had come to see me off as well. He’d been sad to see me go, but he knew I couldn’t pass up the opportunity. The last one was Starlight. She was smiling at me, happy for my new adventure.

“All aboard for Canterlot!”

I turned towards the train. This was it. I looked back at my friends and smiled.

“Wish me luck!”

Twilight gave me her fifth hug of the day.

“You don’t need it. You’ll be amazing.”

The others nodded their agreement. I walked onto the train and found a seat. I looked out the window at my friends, sorry to have to leave them. Ponyville had become my home.
Twilight had assured me that I was making a good decision. Celestia wanted my help. She was trying to repair the bridge that she had unnecessarily burned. And I was doing the same. It was true. I wanted everything to be normal again. Well...normal for me.
The train lurched forward. I gave a final wave to everypony on the platform. They all called out their goodbyes as the train moved away. I watched them shrink behind the train as it picked up speed. I was on my way!

The journey took a couple hours. Nothing exciting happened. I hadn’t expected there to be anything out of the ordinary. I had read one of my favorite books. I had been trying to read fiction at a slower rate recently. I found I enjoyed it more when I took my time. I had just closed the book as we pulled into Canterlot Station. There were a lot of ponies waiting on the platform. I grabbed my bag and walked to the exit.
As soon as the train stopped, I jumped onto the platform. I got curious glances from a few ponies. I had made sure to groom myself before leaving Ponyville so that my mane and tail looked as normal as possible. I felt less self-conscious now then I used to. Even with my pony features though, I still looked different. One of the holes in my leg had never healed up fully, and my eyes were still very much changeling. I’m not sure what it was that was drawing the stares, but I tried my best not to let it bother me.

“Excuse me. Are you Shade?”

I tensed up, turning to find a stallion in armor. At first I wanted to panic, but I remembered that I wasn’t part of an invasion force now. I was here as a guest. I relaxed visibly and smiled.

“Couldn’t you tell? I didn’t think I blended in that much.”

“I remember you from the last time you were here actually. I just wanted to be polite. I’m here to escort you to the castle.”

“You remember me? I haven’t been here in years.”

“I was on one of the shifts that um...guarded you.”

Wow. Awkward. I had to force my smile just a bit.

“Got it. I’m glad I won’t have to find my own way. Lead on...”

“Flash Sentry. I’ll be at your service when you need me.”

Why did I recognize that name?

“Lead on Flash. I could use a decent meal.”

Without another word, he turned and began walking into the city. I followed closely behind, taking in the sights. I hadn’t taken the time before to really look around, but that would change quick enough. It was amazing! There were so many shops and restaurants. And the castle at the center of it all towered up to the sky!
We came to a gate and walked into a beautiful garden. The smell of flowers and freshly cut grass permeated the air. Everything was groomed and cut neatly. My brain pulled up everything I knew about landscaping and I became even more impressed at the time that must have gone into perfecting the grounds. I’d have to see if I could acquire a bush to practice on some time.

We entered the castle. A beautiful entrance hall. I hadn’t noticed the architecture on my last visit. My brain fired off again and I was amazed at how old the designs were. I guess some things never went out of style.

“Shade. I’m glad you made it.”

Celestia was at the top of a large staircase. She walked down to the bottom and embraced me. This was new.. I hadn’t realized we were at this point. She pulled away and hooded to Flash.

“Thank you for accompanying him from the station.”

“It was nothing Your Highness. I shall return to my post now. It was nice meeting you officially Shade.”

Celestia led me up the stairs as Flash exited.

“You must be hungry. I’ll show you to the kitchen. Then I’ll show you to your room.”

The kitchen! My stomach was beginning to growl in anticipation.

__________________________

A full stomach and a comfy bed! This was beyond my best dreams! My room was huge with an oversized mattress at the center. I could already picture how I wanted to set the other furniture in the room. This was going to be where I did a lot of late-night studying. As I was circling the room, Celestia drew back the curtains. Light began to pour into the room. So much light and color!

“I hope this will do.”

She was joking right?

“This should do..”

The princess laughed. It had been a joke. Celestia making jokes? She’d changed a bit over the last few years.

“How far am I from the library?”

“You’re down the hall from the my personal library. And the main library for Canterlot has a connection to the castle via the West wing. That’s about a five minute walk from here.”

“Which is the better selection?”

“Both have their strengths. There is a greater selection in the Main, but you may find some of the rarer materials among my personal collection.”

“That settles that. It’s down the hall?”

She smiled at my enthusiasm.

“Hitting the books already? Twilight would be proud.”

“What’s the point of being the Librarian unless I bury myself in literature immediately?”

“Follow me Librarian. I’ll show you your new domain.”

She led me to another room four doors down from mine. She opened the door to reveal a library with shelves that went up to the ceiling. I looked up in awe at the plethora of knowledge in front of me.

“This...is the smaller collection?!”

“Think you’re up to the task?”

I was feeling dizzy. It was so much! But it was the most excitement I had felt in a long time thinking about reading these books.

“Definitely.”

“Then I’ll leave you to it.”

She exited without another word and closed the door behind her. Where should I start?

“Top or bottom?”

Bottom and work my way up. I walked to the nearest shelf and pulled out the first book. I looked along the spines for a moment. A lot about history and magic. How could there be so many books on those two subjects alone? It was amazing!

I had been brushing up on my reading skills in the days after I’d agreed to come here. Now it was time to see if I was up to the task. I opened the first book and began.

____________________________

An hour passed and I decided to take a break. All this reading was making me hungry again! I left the library and found my way back to the kitchen. One of the chefs was prepping dinner when I walked in. He looked up as I entered and smiled.

“Back already?”

“I’ve been reading. All those pages worked up my appetite again!”

“How long have you been reading?”

“An hour.”

“And a few dozen pages made you that hungry?”

“Not as much a few dozen pages as a few dozen books.”

The chef paused his cooking for a brief second.

“Say again?”

“Thirty-eight if I’m being exact.”

He slowly began whisking again.

“You read thirty-eight books in an hour?”

“It’s kind of my talent. I can absorb large amounts of knowledge.”

“That’s certainly an interesting talent. What does your cutie mark look like?”

“I don’t have one.”

This made him pause again. I sighed, realizing I’d have to explain.

“If I tell you my story, will you make me a snack and stop delaying Celestia’s dinner? I’d hate for her to be mad at me.”

This made him smile and he nodded in agreement.

“You have a deal..”

“Shade.”

“Shade. I’m Butter Whisk by the way.”

“It’s good to meet you.”

“So..cutie mark?”

“I used to be a changeling. I was one of the ones that invaded Canterlot close to six years ago.”

Butter Whisk hid his shock well.

“I got stranded after our defeat and nearly died. Princess Twilight saved me though. She helped me get better. And in the process, I became a pony. But I guess I didn’t develop the ability to earn a cutie mark.”

“Became a pony huh? That explains why you don’t look like the other changelings I’ve seen.”

“It’s complicated. I was..converted before the changelings figured out their true forms. Kind of missed that boat.”

“Well I think you don’t look half bad. Better than the buggish look. Oh! I hope that wasn’t too rude.”

“No offense taken.”

He pushed a plate in front of me with a slice of pie. Cherry! With whipped cream and another cherry on top! I began digging in.
Butter Whisk and I continued to talk as he and the kitchen staff finished preparing dinner. We covered several topics. I asked a lot about cooking. I wanted to ask more, but he sent me off to have the dinner he’d made.
I followed a corridor from the kitchen to the dining room. I was greeted by a table filled with the delicious trays I’d seen prepared. Somehow they looked even better on the table. Celestia was sitting at one end. I glanced at the other end and saw Princess Luna.

“Welcome Shade. I’ve been looking forward to meeting you in a more normal setting.”

“It’s nice to meet you too Luna. I hadn’t realized you’d be here.”

“The sun has gone down. It’s my turn to take care of Equestria.”

Made sense. I turned to Celestia.

“So you have the night off then?”

“If only. I have some new bills to go over that Parliament wants to pass.”

“Do you need help?”

“No. I’ll be fine. I should read them myself. Besides, I’m sure you have your hooves full.”

“I suppose. But I’ve been taking a break.”

Luna piped up at that comment.

“A break? Haven’t you only been here a few hours?”

“Yes, but once I’d gotten through book 38, I thought I deserved a cool-down period.”

That surprised her. I saw Celestia stifle a laugh. It seemed nopony had been privy to the knowledge of my talent until today.
I took the seat near Celestia and began digging into dinner. Luna regained her composure and continued her meal.

“So how long will it take you to read every book in our possession?”

“Not really sure. There’s hundreds in the private library. It will probably take six or seven days. Then depending on the volume of the Main library, another month or so?”

“Can your head really hold all of that information accurately?”

“It seems that way.”

“And what do you think you’ll do with all the knowledge of Equestria?”

“Overthrow the diarchy and insert myself as overlord.”

Luna dropped her silverware. I looked at Celestia and winked. She couldn’t hold it back now. She began to laugh out loud. It wasn’t long before I joined in. Luna looked between the two of us, confused at first. As she realized that I had made a joke, she rolled her eyes.

“He has a sense of humor like yours Celestia.”

“I know! That’s one of the reasons I knew he’d do well here.”

Luna shook her head slowly and returned to her food. Celestia and I continued to laugh for another minute.

I think I’m going to like it here.

A Lack Of Information

I had underestimated the amount of books in Celestia’s library. And I had also not foreseen how many of these books would be in Old Ponish. I’d had to go to the main library and find whatever books I could that taught the language. That venture only made me doubt my ability when I found out how big the main library was. How was I ever going to get through all of these?!
After spending four hours learning a new language, I had continued my way through the stacks.
All in all, it took eight days to finish the private library. I had learned the entire, detailed history of Equestria. And quite a bit of magic theory. If only I had still had a horn. I would have loved to test some of the magic I’d read about. There some real doozies in these old pages.
I walked out of the library and sighed.

“One down.”

I walked along the corridor, admiring the art, architecture, and tapestries. I realized that I recognized many pieces from my reading. The design of the castle was reminiscent of early Equestria. It made sense that it would be that old since the princesses had ruled for so long. There were several paintings by the renowned Brush Stroke. These pieces were priceless now! And the tapestries! The fact they had survived this long was a miracle. These were from the First Age, before Celestia and Luna had come to power.
I continued down the corridor, pausing regularly to test my knowledge. I was on fire! But as I continued, I began to notice a common theme; Celestia and Luna. Not as the subjects of the pieces, but as a reminder that they had been alive during the creation of many, if not most, of these beautiful works. I stopped walking and thought long and hard. My reading had told me about their rise to power and their rule since then, but nothing of their past, or of their status as alicorns. In fact...there was not a lot of information on alicorns to begin with..
This troubled me. I felt like I should know more about the species if I was to be helping them more often. But there had been next to no info in the library.

At least..the private library.

Of course! Maybe what I was looking for was in the main library! I would begin my research immediately!

’Gurgle’

Right after lunch..

___________________________

I had eaten extra so I would make sure to have the necessary energy for my new task. I approached the library entrance and took in the sight again. So many books! There was easily ten times as many books as there were in Celestia’s collection. Now I just had to start shifting through the knowledge. I found the beginning of the alphabet and picked up the first book. I cracked it open and flipped through the pages. A few minutes later I set it back on the shelf and picked up the next book. I could feel my brain starting to process the information. Because alicorns were the only thing on my mind, it decided to speed the process up so that I could find what I wanted to know faster. I found myself beginning to read faster. And faster. Soon I was flipping pages faster than I thought I could read them. On investigation however, my brain could easily recall what had been on the page. My talent was improving!
The sound of books sliding on and off the shelf filled my ears. I was reading beyond any level that I thought had been possible for myself! Whatever bit of changeling left in me that was helping, I willed it to go faster! I was reading books in less than a minute! I finally reached a point where even my brain finally put its limit. I sped through the As. Then the Bs. Cs, Ds, Es, and all the way to the Ks! I was halfway through that letter when I felt a hoof touch my shoulder. I jumped. I’d completely forgotten I was in a public place. Of course there were other ponies.
I turned around to find Celestia standing over me.

“Are you okay Shade?”

“Of course! Is there a problem?”

“The staff here saw you several hours ago. And they noticed you haven’t moved much since, besides a few feet further down the shelves. They said you were...being rough with the books?”

“Preposterous! I’m very careful. You know I love books!”

“I know. I figured it was a misunderstanding. I thought I’d check on you all the same.”

She looked up and down the shelves.

“Where did you start?”

“A. Where else?”

“I thought you had said that it would take you a lot longer to get through this library.”

“I know! My talent is really kicking into gear now!”

“I’m glad to hear it. But why don’t you take a break and come to dinner? Butter Whisk said he was excited to hear what you thought of his choice of entree.”

Dinner. Had it been so long already?

“Oh. Yes. I guess I should eat. Thank you for coming to get me. I might have stayed here all night otherwise.”

“I’m sure you would have.”

She led the way back to the castle. I couldn’t help but talk a mile a minute. I described some of what I’d learned so far. She smiled the whole time. I think she was more amused with me than anything. I was acting like a filly who just got their cutie mark!
We reached the dining room and I beamed at the selection before us. A delicious mixture of fruits, vegetables, and apple desserts! My stomach began making noises and I dug in. Luna joined us a few minutes later and we ate in silence for a while. Celestia finally spoke.

“Shade? Did I hear you correctly earlier that you’re keeping an eye open for information regarding alicorns?”

“Did I? I guess I must have on our way here. Yes. I was hoping to better understand your kind so that I could be of help if the need arose.”

Luna chimed in.

“Alicorns are a difficult subject. We do not take study of us lightly. Only Twilight and Starswirl have ever delved into the topic. And Twilight doesn’t count now.”

“Yes I know. I'm really not interested in any secrets, I just was hoping to learn about your biology. Alicorns live for so long, and their magic deposits accumulate so much more than the average unicorn. And only one was ever born as an alicorn! You’re an interesting species.”

Celestia smiled.

“I’m glad you’re so curious in your search for knowledge. But Luna does have a point. There are some things that we prefer not to share. By all means, explore the biology all you want. That information is readily available upon your request. And I suppose a small amount of alicorn magic theory wouldn’t hurt. But please be warned against the knowledge pertaining to our immortality. It’s not that we mean to hide anything, but I can assume that means you’d want to know about our past. From before we ruled Equestria.”

“You...hit it right on the nail actually. I was looking at some of the art in the castle and realized you two would have been alive during the time periods. I was just curious.”

“Curiosity is not a crime Shade. We understand that knowledge is precious to you. But some things..Celestia and I prefer not to discuss. Unless we wish to.”

“So...maybe one day?”

Celestia’s smile grew soft.

“Perhaps. But know this. Whatever we tell you will be between the three of us. Cadance, Twilight, and Flurry Heart are too young to have garnered the type of knowledge we may share.”

“I completely understand. I don’t wish to hold anything over you. I just want to be able to help you the best possible way I can.”

“I appreciate that Shade.”

“As do I. If we are finished, I have the night to attend to.”

I bowed my head to Luna as she left. I turned back to Celestia.

“You’ve been alive a long time haven’t you?”

“Longer than I care to admit.”

“And you weren’t always an alicorn?”

“Luna and I were once unicorns. Long ago.”

“Thank you for telling me that much. I won’t pester you again.”

I stood up and began to walk towards my room.

“Shade.”

I paused and turned back to the princess. She looked thoughtful. I waited for her to speak. It took her a moment.

“The alicorn race is one only briefly mentioned in books. Even Starswirl didn’t make many notes on us. I’m afraid you’re thirst for knowledge may go unquenched for a while.”

I was a little crestfallen. She and Luna had made sure that not much could be known about them. It was a smart strategy. No known documentation, no known weaknesses or embarrassments. But to have kept from having any written record after so many centuries? How was that even possible?

“I...suppose I can slow down my reading then..”

“I don’t mean to upset you. I just didn’t want you to get to the end and have found nothing.”

“There’s really nothing?”

“Mentions here and there. There used to be more, but I had to do a thorough search after a student of mine had tried to use some information against me. Everything that was deemed too dangerous was put away. And before you ask where, it’s somewhere only Luna and I can access. It pertains to alicorn ascension.”

“You mean how Twilight transformed?”

“Yes. It’s the spells necessary for the change. A powerful magic that cannot be known to any but an alicorn. Do you understand?”

“Of course. If you believe that it is of no use to me, then I shall respect your choice to keep it from me.”

“Thank you.”

That should have been it. I should have left. But during my reading I had found something interesting that had peaked my curiosity..

“May I ask one final question?”

“Yes?”

“What was your name?”

She looked confused. I didn’t change my expression. I was completely serious.

“What do you mean Shade?”

“The two sisters brought together the Elements of Harmony. Every pony in Equestria proclaimed them their rulers. One sister took charge of the sun, the other the moon. They were called Celestia and Luna, Princesses of Equestria forevermore.”

She stared at me in shock.

“You memorized that passage today?”

“I memorized the whole book. Hundreds of books in fact.”

“But how could you-“

“An honest guess at first. But I found two similar passages describing your rise to power. Three different authors. All describing you as sisters. And then naming you after you became rulers. It was still a theory until you reacted like that.”

We sat in silence for what seemed like an eternity. She stared at me the whole time. What was she thinking?
After five solid minutes, I couldn’t take the silence.

“I’m sorry to have upset you. Goodnight.”

I returned to my room. She didn’t try to stop me.
I collapsed into bed without another thought. My head was still swimming with all the knowledge I had learned today.

________________________

A knock woke me from a wonderful dream. Great. It was probably a guard.

“Who is it?”

Wow. I sounded grumpy.

The door opened and Celestia stepped inside. I went to stand and she motioned for me to stay. She approached the bed and sat at my feet.

“For nearly 1200 years nopony besides Starswirl has ever known that secret. And that’s only because he’s the one that originally discovered Luna and I. Ever since Starswirl gave us those names, we’ve used them. Sometimes I forget that I was a different pony before all of this.”

“Not even an alicorn.”

“No. Luna and I became alicorns because Starswirl deemed that Equestria needed the best of all ponies. He created the spells for the ascension. We hadn’t even gotten our cutie marks yet, but we were given new lives. Up until then, we were just ordinary unicorns. From an oridianry village in the Unicorn Kingdom.”

“Starswirl knew that Equestria needed leaders. And he chose you two.”

“I suppose we had an innocence about us that he thought would make us incorruptible.”

“I’ve read how that went.”

“You are the first to ever make the connection. One that I thought was well buried. Not even Twilight ever took history writings so literally. You’re comprehension is both impressive and terrifying.”

“I’m sorry. You’ve lost sleep over this. You should go to bed. I’ll forget about it.”

“No you won’t.”

“No. I suppose I won’t. But I won’t speak of it again.”

“Thank you Shade.”

She stood and walked to the door. Before she opened it, she turned to me. A tear was rolling down her cheek.

“I haven’t thought of my name in so long..”

“I’m so sorry. I didn’t-“

“Cloud Mist.”

It was a whisper. Her tear fell to the floor as I tried to register what I’d just heard.

“What?”

Celestia quickly opened the door and left. I was left alone, the silence deafening as what she’d said hung in the air.

A Lot To Process

My studying was slow following last night. I got through a couple more letters in the alphabet. I kept getting distracted.

Why did she tell me?

The question had been lingering in my head all day. I wasn’t sure what I was supposed to do with the information I’d been given. I left the main library and went back to my room. I should have gotten some lunch, but food was the last thing on my mind.
I sat down at my desk and started shuffling through my notes. I had made note of every mention of Celestia’s and Luna’s coronation. I had found everything I could about Starswirl in the early years. I guess I could have tried to contact him myself, but doubted he would betray the princesses’ trust like that. No. I’d have to figure out as much as I could before trying to ask Celestia anything else. I didn’t want to make her uncomfortable.
I looked down at my notes, shuffling the pages as I looked at the passages I’d written.

Celestia reigned over the sun. It was this power that made her cutie mark appear. The same occurred with Luna and her power over the moon. Their cutie marks revealed their destiny to take over the duties of day and night.

I pulled another page forward.

Starswirl the Bearded was the foremost of the Unicorns. When he greatest unicorns could no longer raise the sun, it was to him the responsibility of the sun and moon came to.

The magic he must have held to control both of the heavenly spheres! But he had passed those duties to Celestia and Luna. It made sense. But there was still something I was missing. I pulled another page.

The three kingdoms were coming to an end of a peaceful time. Tensions began to return. But in this beginning turmoil, Starswirl the Bearded made the most important discovery in the history of Equestria; the alicorns.

Misleading, but not entirely inaccurate. So...Starswirl had created the ascension spell. But the text read as if he had found the species.. Could he have cast the ascension before and then revealed the sisters?
I flipped through a few more pages. That was it. Starswirl commands the skies, discovers the alicorns, and the alicorns become the rulers of Equestria and guardians of the sky. There was nothing in between. Or before. Plenty after their coronation, but the rest of the history was..missing. Had Starswirl or the princesses removed this information? No. That couldn’t be it. These authors all had the same information so...they weren’t told the true history! Of course! The events must have been retold to everypony, omitting certain details, and had been universally accepted. But why?
The ascension spell made sense. That sort of magic was created for a select few and couldn’t be public knowledge. But to hide Celestia’s and Luna’s original identities?

“Shade?”

I was pulled back to reality and turned to my door. It was Celestia

“Good morning. I’m surprised to see you so early. No meetings?”

“I don’t have anything until 9. I thought I’d come and see you.”

She approached my desk. Her eyes briefly glanced over the papers before settling on me.

“I told you there wouldn’t be much.”

“Starswirl covered his tracks well.”

“How do you know it wasn’t me?”

“As far as I can tell, there’s been secrets since the very beginning. You and Luna were too young to come up with something like this on your own. But you were old enough to see the wisdom in his plan.”

“Impressive deductions.”

“I don’t expect you to tell me anything else. If anything it’s Starswirl I should be badgering. But from everything I’ve read about him, he’s probably a tough walnut to crack.”

“You don’t even know the half of it.”

“How old is he? If I had to guess, Starswirl must be at least 200 years old.”

“He would be appalled at your answer. He’s a youthful 154.”

“So he adapted the ascension spells?”

“One of the spells is specifically for immortality.”

Incredible.

“Can I ask you something?”

“You may.”

“Why are you telling me so much? I thought you were against sharing secrets so soon.”

She sighed and paced towards one of the windows overlooking the gardens.

“I would have been better about it if you hadn’t caught me off guard last night. And now..there’s no point in hiding so much. I can already see that it will be impossible to hide everything from you. But that doesn’t mean I’ll answer every question.”

That was fair. There were things that could never be known. And I had no right to them. Celestia turned back to me and smiled.

“You have a marvelous intellect that is rivaled by few Shade. I knew I’d made a good choice in bringing you here.”

“To discover your secrets?”

She laughed.

“No. To expand your potential. And to make amends for..everything.”

“I already accepted your apology Celestia. There must be something else.”

“Perhaps it’s nice to have somepony around the castle that understands what it is we deal with daily.”

“I’ve got a few more letters to cover before I’m caught up on current events.”

“But when you’re ready, Luna and I will rely on you to tell us the truth.”

“The truth?”

“Nopony is immune to lying. I just wish that less of them did it to my face. I need somepony who I can trust without question. As of now, that’s Luna, Cadance, and Twilight. But they have their own duties.”

I couldn’t believe this!

“That’s why I did it.”

“Did what?”

She came closer and leaned down to my ear.

“Told you my name Shade. It’s your first duty as my closest advisor to safeguard that secret for the rest of your life. And if I should ever hear it uttered except in the presence of myself or my sister-”

I pulled my head away and looked at her. Was she threatening me?! But as I looked at her, tears were forming in the corners of her eyes. As the first one began to fall, I reached up and wiped it away.

“I promise to be worthy of your trust. You need never fear that I will betray you. This duty you’ve given me is the greatest gift I’ve ever received, besides one.”

“And what is that? What could be greater?”

“The friendship that comes with sharing that secret. A friendship that I’m hoping will last a lifetime.”

The tears rolled down her cheeks and she embraced me. I returned the hug gladly. We stayed like that for several seconds. As she pulled away, my eyes connected with the clock on the wall.

“I don’t mean to ruin the moment, but your first meeting starts in ten minutes.”

Her head spun to the clock.

“Oh my! I didn’t realize!”

She ran to the door, pausing before she disappeared.

“Thank you Shade. For everything.”

With that she was gone.

________________________

I no longer dwelt on my unanswerable questions. They would come with time. I decided to resume my reading and found I had a new energy about me. I flew through the rest of the alphabet, consumed every newspaper article that had ever been published, and dove into every textbook imaginable until my thoughts were made of pages.
I felt a slight headache come on as I finished Pegasi: The Art of Preening. I needed food. And a nap.
I left the library and made my way to the kitchen. Butter Whisk smiled at my entrance.

“And how is the bookworm doing today?”

“Very well actually! I’m almost through the library.”

“Didn’t you just start on it the other day?”

“My talent has gone into overdrive trying to get all the information in the world. It’s been an intense few days.”

“I can only imagine. I can barely make it through one book in a month.”

He slid a sandwich in front of me and I attacked it. As I was chewing, Butter brought some fries and water. I inhaled those as well. He couldn’t help but laugh at me.

“You haven’t eaten today, have you?”

A sheepish grin crossed my face.

“I might have been hitting the books too hard.”

He slid a second sandwich my way.

_________________________

I fell into bed after having drawn the curtains. Darkness enveloped the room and I sighed contently. I’d eaten far too much, but I didn’t care. Seven sandwiches and three sides of fries rested in my belly now. I closed my eyes and felt sleep overtake me. It felt amazing..

And then the feeling was gone.

I found myself in the throne room. Something wasn’t right. The lighting was all wrong. It was...green. I looked up at the stained glass windows, but found changeling pods covering them. Occupied pods! Ponies were trapped inside, sleeping in that horrid comatose state brought on by changeling magic.
I turned to the other windows and found the same thing. Pods everywhere up until the thrones themselves.

And there she was..

“Well, well, well! I was wondering when you would show up!”

Chrysalis jumped down from one of the thrones and began walking towards me.

“You’re just in time Shade. I’ve caught all of the castle staff. Now all I need are the princesses. And you’re going to bring them to me.”

“Why would I do that?”

“Because they trust you. And once they’re out of the way, we can rule Equestria. Together.”

I stepped back from her.

“Why would I ever help you? You’re not even a threat anymore! Maybe you caught a few ponies, but do you really think you’re any match for the rest of Equestria?”

“I will be with you at my side.”

“At your side. Ha! You have no power over me any longer Chrysalis. You haven’t for six years! You stand alone against the greatest kingdom in the world and expect to prevail? Even with me, you’d fail. But I would never do that to Celestia and Luna. I have made a life for myself away from you. I have friends now! I made it back from the brink of death. I survived without my magic. I have grown stronger because of everything I’ve been through these past years. And I did it all..WITHOUT..YOU!! SO WHY IN TARTARUS WOULD I EVER HELP YOU, YOU PATHETIC INSECT?!?!”

The walls shook as those last words bellowed forth. Chrysalis looked around the throne room in shock. But as her gaze fell back on me, shock had turned to rage.
She flew at me without warning. I was tackled to the ground and the breath flew out of my body.

“If you won’t help me, then you are of no use to me.”

I felt her fangs connect with my neck. I waited to feel the drain.

‘RIP’

I screamed in agony. The pain was too real!! Chrysalis want trying to drain my being, she was killing me! I felt her fangs again, this time in my chest. And then my leg. My stomach. Oh Celestia it hurt! I felt every tear in my flesh. I was going to die here. And I was honestly afraid that somehow my nightmare was going to kill my actual body from the shock.

“ENOUGH!!!”

The words echoed through the walls and everything cracked. Chrysalis vanished in a flash of light and the throne room crumbled away into oblivion. I was left in my room. I looked down at my body and found it had fully healed. What in Equestria had just happened?

“Shade.”

I looked up to find Luna standing at the edge of my bed.

“Luna!”

“Your dream was going to kill you. I could sense that all the way from my side of the castle.”

“I know. I’ve never had a nightmare that intense.”

She approached me and put a hoof to my head.

“A fever. I doubt that was what caused this, but it can’t be ruled out.”

“It was Chrysalis.”

“I know. You haven’t dreamed of her in quite some time. In fact, you’ve been without a nightmare for at least six weeks. A personal best for you.”

“How-“

I cut myself off. Of course she knew. Dreamwalking was one of her gifts.

“Thank you for saving me.”

“You’re welcome.”

She began walking towards the door.

“Luna?”

She paused.

“Why do you think I still dream about her?”

Her head turned slightly, but she did not face me.

“Our past tends to stay with us, no matter how much we separate ourselves from it.”

I could hear the sadness in her voice.

“So you still dream about Nightmare Moon?”

A slow nod.

“That is my burden. Just as yours is your old connection to Chrysalis. We cannot forget them, because they are a part of us. A part that has helped us grow beyond what we once were.”

She opened the door.

“Luna?”

This time she looked at me. A slight smile crossed her lips.

“I can sense this conversation isn’t over. I need to rest before nightfall. If you want to continue, think of me as you drift off to sleep tonight. I’ll handle the rest.”

She closed the door behind her. I crawled out of bed and pulled open the curtains. The light burst into my room and I had to squint for a second. Once my eyes adjusted, I figured there were still three hours until sunset. And two more until when I usually fell asleep.
I felt a spark of excitement in anticipation of talking to Luna. The princess had always peaked my curiosity. More than Celestia even. She was always so quiet around others. And yet, she’d agreed to talk tonight.
I didn’t know what to expect, but I looked forward to going back to sleep...despite the near-death experience.

Dreaming With Luna

It was time.

I was lying in bed, trying to clear every last thought from my mind. It took a few minutes as my brain was still processing all the information from today.
As the last fact checked out, I focused my mind on Luna.
I closed my eyes and let my body sink into the bed. Everything was still and quiet.

“Come along then.”

My eyes flew open and I was sitting in a field. Luna was ahead, looking over her shoulder at me.

“Well?”

I jumped up and ran to join her.

“Where are we?”

“This is where I start each night. Do you see the stars?”

I looked up at the night sky. I hadn’t noticed it before. There were more stars than I’d ever seen! Luna motioned up to them.

“Each star in this sky represents a pony.”

“Every one of them?”

“Yes. I watch the sky to see who needs me. When a star starts blinking, it means the pony is having a dream that’s not going well.”

“Wow!”

I looked around the sky for a minute.

“I...I don’t see any stars blinking.”

“It takes a few minutes to start. I usually find at least a dozen ponies that need some help. Sometimes more, sometimes less.”

We both fell silent and continued observing the night sky. Still no blinking.
After ten minutes, Luna began walking in circles, still looking up.

“Strange.”

Ten more minutes of walking in circles. Luna suddenly stopped as if she’d remembered something. She took in a short breath and looked up at the sky again.

“I can’t believe it.”

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing! Nothing is wrong!”

She finally looked at me, her eyes reflecting her excitement.

“These nights are so rare.”

“What nights?”

“The nights where all is well and the ponies of Equestria are all dreaming peacefully. I haven’t had a night like this in months!”

I arched my brow in surprise. No bad dreams in all of Equestria?
Luna began to laugh and she collapsed on her back, looking at the stars again.

“Join me Shade!”

I smiled and rolled onto my back. I rolled over next to her and looked at the sky.

“It’s beautiful Luna.”

“Thank you. I worked hard to create this place.”

“Did Starswirl teach you to walk in dreams? Like he taught you to control the moon?”

“No. I discovered my access to the dreamworld years after I became a princess. I was the only pony that had that kind of power.”

“That’s a big responsibility.”

“Yes it is. But I don’t mind looking after ponies. They should feel as safe asleep as they do awake.”

I looked over at her.

“Can I ask you something?”

She looked at me.

“You want to know why I’ve never visited your dreams before, yes?”

Wow. She’s good. I nodded. She turned her gaze back to the sky.

“I have visited. But you’ve never seen me. And I only came to you a few times. Always when you were having your nightmares. I stopped coming because I couldn’t bear some of the things I saw.”

“Me attacking Celestia?”

She didn’t confirm it, but I knew that’s what it was.

“In all your nightmares, it was only ever her. Were you not mad at me? Or Cadance?”

I shifted my body, the discomfort growing.

“I suppose I was, but I pushed it all back to Celestia for the most part.”

“That seems unfair.”

“I have no excuse. It’s just the way it was.”

“What made you finally forgive her?”

“Time. It took me four years to come to terms with everything.”

“That’s not so bad.”

“Maybe not for a pony who has all of eternity. Four years of not talking to anypony is a long time.”

“Try not talking to anypony for a thousand years.”

That shut me up. I think Luna knew she’d just made it awkward. She was shifting around too. I decided to push the subject though.

“What was it like? Your banishment?”

For a split second she glared at me. Then her eyes softened. She turned her head away again.

“Nopony has ever asked that before. Not even Celestia. Then again she might have already known what I would experience.”

“A thousand years on the moon. I can only imagine.”

“I wasn’t on the moon. I was in the moon. The story is quite literal.”

“You were stuck inside?”

“It’s...hard to explain.”

She glanced at me. I was staring. She knew she wasn’t going to get out of it and let out a sigh.

“Imagine if you were a shapeless energy. No physical form. Just...magic. And then you’re thrown a million miles an hour into the surface of a rock. Your very being soaks into the surface. You don’t feel. You can’t speak. But you can see. You can see everything below. The entire planet! It’s beautiful. But then you realize that you may never touch it again...”

I can hear her sniffle softly. I pretend not to notice. I don’t want to embarrass her.

“That must have been hard. How did you forgive your sister after your return?”

I was patient while she composed herself. She turned towards me.

“I did it in a heartbeat. I knew what I had put her through. She was just as lonely as I was. We had never been separated until that time. But the moment I was myself again, I forgave her. And she had already forgiven me.”

“That’s wonderful. I can only imagine having somepony that important to me.”

“You have your friends.”

“Yes, but..”

“You mean somepony closer?”

“I guess. I’ve never attempted to get close to a mare before. The thought still scares me, but I know I’d be less lonely if I had somepony special.”

“It’s true. Everypony has a counterpart out there.”

“Even you?”

“Celestia and I decided long ago that pursuing relationships would be a bad idea. Besides, to ponies we're more like mothers than potential lovers.”

“I’m sorry.”

“It’s a price we pay for our longevity.”

“You don’t ever..”

Her head tilted and she gave me a curious look.

“That’s a very personal question.”

“I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to-“

“Never.”

“What?”

Was she joking? No. Her face was serious. It couldn’t be! In over a thousand years?

“Celestia and I have never taken lovers, mates, or any other type of romantic partner. Like I said, it’s too complicated.”

“Wow. I did not expect you to say anything.”

“What about you? Do changelings?”

I shook my head.

“I don’t know about the current changelings, but when Chrysalis ruled, we never did anything like that. And not much has changed for me as a pony. I’m definitely interested, but I’m too nervous to attempt anything close to it.”

“That’s understandable. I too have thought of changing my mind, but there is something rather..concerning about it.”

“I know, right?”

We stared at each other for a second and then started laughing. It felt good to laugh.
As we started to calm down, I saw her get uneasy again. I put my hoof on her shoulder.

“You don’t have to worry. Your secret is safe with me. I’ll just add it to my list of ‘Secrets That Will Get Me Killed’.”

“You mean that’s not the first secret on the list?”

“Nope. And I don’t think you get to know the others just yet.”

“Celestia told you something?”

...O-kay. Maybe she did get to know.

“...Yes.”

“What did she say?”

“I...I had a theory about the two of you. She confirmed it. She didn’t go into any detail. She said it wasn’t the right time.”

“And what was your theory?”

I was silent for a few seconds.

“You were unicorns. Before Starswirl found you.”

She sat up and stared at me.

“How could you know?”

“It was a lucky guess.”

I sat up too and we faced each other.

“What was it like when you were young?”

“I...I don’t know if I’m ready to be that open with you.”

“I’ll just quickly point out that you confirmed your virginity a few minutes ago.”

She scowled at me. Hard.

“Point taken. But this is an entirely different matter. This is something private.”

“I didn’t mean to offend you.”

She began to calm down, breathing slowly.

“I feel that if there is anypony that I will be able to talk to about it, it will be you Shade. But I don’t think I’m ready for that yet.”

I bowed my head.

“Of course princess. In your own time.”

“Thank you.”

Luna stood and began to walk away. Was I supposed to follow? When she was several feet away, she turned back to me.

“If you know about our original lineage, then I assume you know about our names?”

I nodded.

“In your own time Luna. I don’t expect you to take that step lightly.”

She smiled.

“Dusk Lily.”

My jaw dropped. What was with these two sisters and trying to shock me to death? No time to wonder about the possibility. I knew I had to ask the question I’d never asked Celestia.

“Why? Why would you tell me something so..special?”

Luna’s eyes grew soft, her smile still in place.

“Because I know I can trust you Shade. You and I share a bond now.”

I was in awe.

“And Celestia told me earlier.”

“Wow. You ruined the moment.”

She laughed again.

“It’s still there. I meant what I said. You’re going to be an important pony Shade. One that Celestia and I will rely on to be our port in the storm.”

I bowed to her.

“I cannot thank you enough for your trust in me Luna. I will do everything I can to be deserving of it.”

“I know you will. I’m happy to count you as a close friend.”

Something caught her attention behind me. I turned and looked up at the sky. There was a single blinking star.

“An almost perfect night. I’d better see what’s happening.”

She walked past me and unfurled her wings.

“You’ll wake up in your bed in just a few seconds. I hope you had a good night Shade.”

“I did. And I hope you did as well.”

“Yes. I enjoyed myself very much. Until our next meeting, be it real or a dream.”

She took off into the night sky as I was beginning to see darkness in the corners of my eyes. Soon, everything faded to black.

_______________________

I opened my eyes to see the night sky beginning to turn dark blue. The sun would be coming up in another hour or so. And somewhere, Luna was finishing up her night by helping a pony in need.
I got out of bed and left my room. I decided to go for a walk in the gardens. I knew it was dark still, but the dawn would bring out the beautiful colors of the flowers. I wanted to see that. Especially the lilies..

Two More Princesses

The sun rose over the castle as I made my way back inside. The gardens at sunrise were indeed a sight to see.
I walked to the kitchen to see if Butter Whisk has gotten up yet. When I entered though, it wasn’t the chef I found. It was Celestia. She was pouring some cereal into a bowl. A carton of milk was levitating nearby, waiting for her to finish. She looked up as I entered the kitchen.

“Good morning. Would you like some cereal?”

“Yes please. What brings you down here so early?”

“Getting the sun started on its daily journey works up an appetite. Why are you up so early?”

“I was out in the gardens. I couldn’t sleep after spending the night with Luna.”

Celestia’s eyebrows arched up and she smiled. I realized too late what I’d said.

“No!”

I put a hoof to my face.

“Not like- I think you know what I meant.”

She giggled at my embarrassment.

“Yes. She told me everything before going to bed.”

“Everything?”

She nodded and levitated a second bowl in front of her. The cereal began pouring.

“Luna is not easily led into telling anypony anything. But with my approval of you, and a little charm from yourself, she’s beginning to open up. I’m glad she has someone besides me to talk to.”

“Charm? I don’t know what I do to make anypony think I’m charming.”

“That’s just it. Charm is not taught. It simply...is. Haven’t you ever seen a stallion that thought he was being charming?”

“Ah. I get it now. And yes, I’ve seen several examples in Ponyville. They think they’re charming when they’re actually coming off as either sarcastic or just plain creepy.”

“Right on the button.”

She passed me my bowl and we began to eat. I found myself glancing at the princess every few bites. She caught me one time and smiled.

“Do I have something on my face?”

“I’m sorry. It’s just... All I’ve been thinking about for the last few days is what you must have been like in your younger years.”

“Oh? Am I too old for you?”

I rolled my eyes in an attempt at looking annoyed, but I could feel the heat in my cheeks from blushing. This made her giggle again.

“I’m sorry. I can’t help myself sometimes. I don’t often make jokes with ponies. At least not ones I have a professional relationship with. Plus there’s the fact that Luna relayed your interest in learning how to find yourself a mare.”

“That’s not exactly what I told her. And it’s okay. The jokes I mean. I’ll just have to get used to it. Eventually.”

“Why so much interest in the old days?”

“I just wondered what the two of you must have been like as fillies.”

“I think that’s a story that Luna will want to be present for. She’ll want to make sure I don’t forget anything.”

“That’s alright. There is one thing I’d like to know. If you’ll tell?”

“Shoot.”

“If you ascended when you were so young, why don’t you look that young anymore? Not that you don’t look young now of course!”

“Well thank you for the compliment. See what I meant about that charm?”

That got me smiling. She sipped the last of her milk out of the bowl and flew it over to the sink.

“The spell that gave us immortality had a safeguard in it to ensure that we didn’t just stop aging entirely. Our bodies continued to mature until they reached an appropriate age.”

“So you look to be about..”

“I didn’t notice the halt in aging until I was nearly forty. So I would assume somewhere between thirty and there.”

“Wow. I’m guessing Starswirl thought that was the ideal age?”

“I’m sure that’s the age he wished he looked. But he’d already gone grey by the time he used it on himself.”

“Unfortunate.”

“I suppose. But he’s made good use of his time. Despite looking ancient.”

We both chuckled at that. Her mane whipped wistfully through the air as her head shook with laughter.

“What about yours and Luna’s manes?”

“What about them? Oh! You mean the wavy thing?”

“Wavy thing?”

“We never came up with a proper name for it. They started doing this a few centuries into our rule. Some sort of side effect I guess. Completely harmless.”

“A nice side effect. Does it ever get in your eyes? I swear it looks like your mane is avoiding your face.”

“It is actually. It won’t get in my eyesight unless I want it to.”

“I’m sure that makes more than a few ponies envious.”

“You have no idea how many mares have asked what conditioner I use.”

The sound of somepony approaching brought our attention to the entrance. Butter Whisk cam through the door and froze.

“Princess! Shade! I’m sorry to intrude.”

Celestia stood up.

“Not at all Butter Whisk. It is your kitchen after all. Shade and I were just having a light breakfast before our guests arrive.”

That got me curious.

“Guests? You didn’t say anything about guests.”

“Twilight and Cadance will be here soon for our biannual meeting.”

Of course! Twilight had mentioned she’d be coming to Canterlot soon. I hadn’t realized that much time had passed already.
I followed Celestia out of the kitchen and we made our way to the throne room. A table had been set in the middle of the floor with four seats around it. There was a row of seats not far off from the table as well. Celestia pointed to that row.

“That is where you, Shining Armor, and Flurry Heart will be sitting. We tried letting everypony sit at the main table last time, but Flurry Heart proved to be a distraction for all of us.”

“You want me at the meeting?”

“Of course! You need to start getting up to speed on current events. What better way than our meeting?”

“Okay.. Cadance won’t be mad I’m here right?”

“A lot happened since the last time you saw her. You heard about Thorax?”

“Yes. I’ve met him too.”

“He helped Cadance see there was something other than evil in changelings. She has no reason to be upset at your presence.”

“Only if he wakes the baby.”

We turned towards the entrance to find Cadance and Shining Armor approaching. Shiny Armor was pushing a stroller. Cadance smiled at me. A genuine smile that surprised me.

“Shade. It’s good to see you.”

“Likewise princess. I was glad to learn about your discovery of Thorax.”

“He changed a lot of things for us. In a good way.”

Shining Armor halted the stroller at the row of seats and returned to the group.

“It’s good to see you Shade. Twily says you’ve been doing well. I couldn’t believe it when she said you’d moved here!”

Cadance nodded.

“Neither could I. But it’s good to see you again. Especially after we met under such bad circumstances.”

“That’s all in the past now Cadance. I’ve moved on just like you have. And you had a baby along the way! My belated congratulations!”

She smiled. Again, truly genuine.

“Thank you. But having an alicorn for a baby is a serious hoof-ful.”

“I can imagine! Tell me if this is too much, but I’d like to meet her once she’s awake! A baby alicorn is something new to me. And I’m really good with foals.”

“I can vouch for that.”

Twilight had appeared at the entrance.

“Twily! You finally made it!”

Cadance and Shining Armor embraced her as she ran up to join us. She looked over at the stroller and Cadance whispered in her ear, obviously telling her to wait. Twilight looked a little sad at having to wait to see her niece, but shook it off quickly. She saw me and beamed, pulling me into a hug.

“It’s so good to see you! You have to tell me everything you’ve done so far!”

“I don’t want to hurt you’re feelings though.”

She pulled away.

“Why would you hurt my feelings?”

Celestia put a hoof on my shoulder.

“He doesn’t want to brag that he’s already finsished every book in the library.”

“WHAT?! EVERY BOOK?!?!”

She was beside herself. I think I might have broken her. Cadance began laughing.

“Finally someone to take you down a peg, huh Twilight?”

Twilight took a deep breath.

“I just can’t believe you’ve done so much already! That’s amazing!”

“Thanks.”

Celestia took her seat at the table.

“Why don’t we get ready to start? Luna should be here in just a moment.”

Cadance and Twilight took their places while Shining Armor returned to the seats and stroller. I joined him and peaked into the stroller. By the sun and moon! She was adorable!!
Luna walked in a minute later and the four princesses began their meeting. There was some brief catching up and then they each began summarizing what was going on within their respective domains. Celestia covered most of Equestria, Luna the night and dream-realm, Cadance the Far North, and Twilight general pony well-being and the lands to the South. It seemed nothing too exciting was happening at the moment. Not since the Storm King anyway. Though I was excited to hear that Twilight was about to open her own school! How exciting!
Shining Armor was listening too, but he checked on Flurry Heart every few minutes. About halfway through the meeting she woke up. Everypony looked over at her as Shining Armor lifted her out of the stroller. Once everypony had seen the smiling foal, the meeting was continued. Shining Armor sat her in front of him and she began looking around the room. Her eyes connected with me finally and she stared. Just...stared. Was I too scary-looking or something? I just hoped she didn’t start crying because of me.
She stood up and waddled over to me. Shining Armor didn’t look concerned. In fact, I don’t think he’d even noticed that she’d moved yet. Flurry Heart pulled herself up on the edge of my seat and giggled at me. I smiled down at her and she giggled even more. I glanced back up and saw Cadance smiling at me. It seemed I had her permission. I looked back to the little filly and she raised her hooves towards me. I slowly picked her up and she began climbing all over me. The energy in this one! Shining Armor had finally taken notice and was doing his best not to laugh. Without warning, Flurry unfurled her wings and began flying. Shining Armor and I glanced at each other nervously as she flew over the table. What I witnessed next was astounding.
Cadance, without looking up or stopping her own report, lit up her horn. She stopped Flurry in midair, turned her around, and levitated her back to Shining Armor. All within five seconds!
Shining Armor held a firm grip on his daughter and placed her back in the stroller. She looked defeated. I couldn’t blame her. The taste of freedom was too tempting. But..mother knows best.
Shining Armor leaned back in his chair and whispered to me.

“It’s lucky her mother is an alicorn too. I don’t think I could handle this little lady on my own.”

I smiled. They seemed like a perfect little family.
That thought got me thinking. Here was Cadance, an alicorn, and she was in a loving relationship and had a baby! She’d been able to work it out. Then again, she was still very young by alicorn stadards. Her early thirties at the latest. Surely Celestia and Luna had talked to her about relationships when you’re immortal? Or had she not cared? I looked at her and noticed that she was looking over at Shining Armor to make sure things were okay. He was reading to Flurry Heart and making her laugh with his weird sound effects. I glanced back at Cadance and saw this look in her eye. A look that I can only describe as absolute love. And..something else.. like the way I used to look at animals in the forest when I had been hungry....Oh!
I turned away from the table, hiding my face. I had to get this blushing under control!
I couldn’t understand why I was so embarrassed about the subject. It was a natural thing that ponies did. Something shared with the one you love. That’s what I’d read anyways. So why did it make me feel so..funny?
I shook my head to clear it and began listening to the meeting again. The last report was finished a few minutes later and the meeting was adjourned. The princesses all came to say ‘Hello’ to Flurry Heart. The foal giggled at all of them. They must have all looked really silly to her. Luna left first, returning to bed. Celestia has some matters to deal with members of the delegation. She made sure to let me know I wouldn’t be needed for the rest of the day. Twilight was excited to hear that, as she wanted to take me to lunch and catch up. She invited Cadance and Shining Armor along as well. And Flurry Heart of course.

“Let’s go to that new restaurant down the street! I heard they have a great menu and all you can eat fries!”

We all chuckled at her excitement and followed her out of the throne room.

Waffles And Relationships

I sat with these four ponies who all had such close connections. They were a family. It was nice.
Twilight was telling us about her meeting with the education board. Those ponies sounded intimidating. And then she went on about the construction of her school, which was progressing quickly, but was having a few hiccups.
When she finished, Shining Armor went into detail about a new regime he was testing with the Crystal Guard. He seemed very excited about it. I thought it funny that he kept himself so involved. Then again, he had been Captain of the Guard in Canterlot before marrying Cadance.
Cadance.. She had stayed relatively quiet during the conversation. Flurry Heart was entertaining herself with some napkins, so there wasn’t much need to watch her. No, she sat listening, like me, as the two went on about their newest hobbies and interests. Our eyes met a few times and it seemed we shared the feeling of enjoyment at listening to brother and sister catch up.

“Shining, why don’t you and Twilight go check on our food? I’m famished!”

That broke their conversation for a split second as he smiled and nodded. They got up and moved towards the counter. Cadance watched them go before looking back at me.

“You’ve been quiet since the meeting earlier.”

“I’m not a great conversationalist.”

“Celestia says otherwise. You two seem to talk every chance you get.”

“Well.. I hadn’t really thought of it that way. It’s just that I’ve been pestering her about alicorn stuff.”

She smiled.

“What is it you want to know? I may be young by their standards, but I’m still knowledgeable.”

“I actually do have a question for you. How did you wind up with Shining Armor? I don’t mean how you met or anything. I mean-“

“You mean why am I married with a baby when Celestia and Luna, both as old as Equestria itself, have nopony?”

I closed my mouth and nodded. She turned to Flurry Heart and gave her a kiss on the forehead. That got her giggling.

“I suppose it’s just a part of who I am. I’m the Princess of the Crystal Kingdom, but I’m also the Princess of Love. It was only natural that I would find somepony special to share this part of my life with.”

“This part?”

She looked at me, her smile fading slightly.

“Oh. I’m sorry. I hadn’t thought of that.”

“It’s okay. It’s not something that I’ve come to terms with easily. But that could always change.”

“How do you mean?”

“Shining Armor will already have an extended life because of my magic. But he’ll still eventually grow old. The only thing that may change that is if he agrees to be immortal.”

“The ascension?”

“I thought you’d be familiar with it. You’ve really done your research. Yes. But not the entire process.”

“So just the one spell. Have you mentioned that to him?”

“Once. And only once. He knows the offer is there, but he wants to think about it. It’s a big decision. He’d see a lot of friends pass. Not to mention his parents.”

“That would be tough.”

“There is a plus side. Me, Twilight, and Flurry Heart. We’re going to live a long time. He loves all three of us so much. I feel that’s what will eventually bring him around.”

“That would be nice, knowing you have ponies you love at your side.”

“On that subject, I know you saw me earlier.”

“What are you talking about?”

“You hid your blushing a second too late. Though I’m sure I was the only witness.”

“Uh... I’m really sorry.”

“Don’t be. It was an honest mistake. I never think about the possibility that somepony will be watching when I stare at Shining like that.”

“I’ve never seen a pony look at another like that before. It was..intense.”

“Love can be like that. One minute it’s just being content to be in the same room, the next you have this intense..desire.”

She giggled. I was blushing again. Curse my cheeks!

“You’re still getting used to that aspect of the pony biology?”

“I know a bit. I’ve read plenty about various forms of love in books.”

“The real thing is quite a bit different.”

“I figured as much. I just..don’t know where to start.”

“Is there anypony you’ve seen that makes you melt a little when they walk in the room?”

“I don’t think so..”

“I guess you haven’t been outside the castle much in order to do that anyways. Unless there’s somepony in Ponyville?”

I shook my head. She got a sly grin on her face suddenly.

“The castle?”

“I’ve barely met anyone in the castle.”

“Of course not. Most of your time has been spent with books or the princesses. Dusty old pages and two mares.”

“What? You think that-“

She was laughing now.

“Look. Maybe I’m wrong. Maybe you don’t even know yourself. But I would understand if you had a crush on either or both. They’re remarkable ponies.”

“I’d never really thought of them that way. At least..I don’t think I do..”

“Food for thought. Have you thought about going out and looking?”

“Looking for what? What are we talking about?”

Thank you Twilight! She and Shining Armor has returned with the food just in time. They set the plates down, a sea of food now before us. Cadance had that sly grin again.

“Looking for a girlfriend for Shade.”

Twilight looked at me and smiled.

“You want to find somepony? That’s great!”

“Would you keep it down? I don’t need the whole restaurant to know.”

She giggled.

“So that’s why we were sent away Shiny. Shade wanted some advice from the Princess of Love herself.”

“No better resource honestly. Though if I could throw my two bits in, go big or go home. That’s how I got Cadance.”

Cadance laughed.

“You also made a fool of yourself in front of the entire high school. But it was sweet. You were so cute back then.”

“I’m not now?”

“Of course you are.”

She leaned over and kissed him. I looked at Twilight and she was all smiles. She leaned close to me and whispered.

“They’re so lucky. I hope I can be that happy with somepony one day.”

I nodded.

“Me too. I guess we both have to get out there eventually.”

“Easier said than done.”

“Amen.”

We all began eating. I had gotten myself a delicious-looking stack of waffles with berries and cream on top. And a side of fries. I was skeptical of the combination, but upon the first bite together, all doubt melted away. Fantastic!

“So Shade, is there anypony in particular that you’ve wanted to ask out?”

I looked at Shining Armor. He smiled back, waiting.

“Nopony in particular. I just thought I needed to start getting out and meeting mares.”

Twilight chimed in.

“That’s a great idea! There’s plenty of ponies in Canterlot. You know, there are even dating events around the city. It’s called ‘speed dating’.”

“And how do you know about these events Twily?”

It was her turn to blush.

“I’ve not actually attended one! I’ve seen articles in the paper.”

“If you say so.”

He winked at me. It was a joke. I guess no matter how old you got, you still poked fun at your siblings. I turned back to my waffles and fries and continued to eat.

“Shade? I was wondering something.”

I looked at Twilight, curious of her question. She glanced at Cadance and Shining Armor and then back to me. She leaned in, whispering again.

“I’m sorry. I don’t want to pry if it’s too private. I was just wondering if you needed any reading material on..certain subjects.”

I leaned back and chuckled.

“I’m quite alright Twilight. Cadance and I were actually discussing it before you two showed up.”

“You were?”

Cadance smiled.

“Look at you! You’re not blushing. Are you finally getting comfortable?”

Shining Armor still looked confused.

“What did I miss?”

Cadance whispered in his ear and he got a knowing grin on his face.

“Oh. Got it.”

Twilight looked at me again.

“I didn’t realize that was something you were already looking into.”

“I wouldn’t say I was actively looking into the topic, but I had come across a number of books that peaked my interest.”

Cadance leaned forward.

“He just wanted a little advice on where to start. It can be daunting making your first foray into romance.”

“Exactly. Thank you Cadance.”

“I’d never thought to ask Cadance about it.”

Cadance feigned offense at Twilight’s words.

“Twilight! Whyever not?”

Twilight smirked at Cadance.

“The subject is awkward enough without having to remember that whatever experience you have is with my brother.”

Wow. Awkward. At least that’s how it sounded. But it seemed that was the joke as they all started laughing. I smiled, observing this wonderful family. This was what I dreamed of having.

“Wait. You didn’t go into details with Shade, did you?”

That sly grin returned to Cadance’s face.

“Only about foreplay.”

I was not over my blushing apparently..

________________________

Cadance and Shining Armor had to catch the train. Twilight and I saw them off at the station and then began the walk back to the castle.

“Don’t you need to be getting home?”

“The train for Ponyville doesn’t leave for another two hours. There’s plenty of time.”

“Thank you for lunch by the way.”

“It was no problem.”

“I didn’t realize Cadance had such a wicked sense of humor.”

“I didn’t either until a few years ago. She kept that part of herself toned down in case I felt uncomfortable.”

“So it want just me?”

“I’ve gotten used to it now. But once I was just as bad as you.”

“You can’t blame me for being embarrassed.”

“Of course not! You’ve never had romantic feelings before. It’s only natural that you feel a bit funny about the whole situation.”

“What about you? Is there a stallion that’s caught your eye?”

“No. I’ve not had time to look.”

“I guess you still have eternity.”

“Don’t remind me. I’ve had a hard enough time getting used to my alicorn status without remembering how long I’ve got in this world.”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you.”

“It’s alright. That’s the one thing Celestia didn’t warn me about. The feeling of inevitable loss.”

“Cadance doesn’t seem worried.”

“She has some pretty special circumstances. I was thinking more of my friends.”

“Oh. That’s true. I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay. I’ll eventually make peace with it.”

We walked in silence for a few minutes. I admired the city as we passed shop after shop. And then I saw one shop in particular. More specifically, I saw one mare in the shop window.

“Is that who I think it is?”

Twilight’s ears perked up.

“Rarity!”

The white pony turned around in the window and beamed. She ran out of the shop and hugged us both.

“Hello darlings! I was going to come up to the castle to see you both!”

“What are you doing here?”

“I had to come take care of some business for my Manehattan shop. Unfortunately it couldn’t wait. I’m actually on the next train back to Ponyville to help with the school.”

“So am I!”

“Oh splendid! We can share the ride then! Shade dear! How have you been? I feel like it’s been ages.”

“I’ve been alright. A lot of reading honestly. I’d probably bore you.”

“I’m sure it’s very interesting.”

“We’re on our way to the castle. Care to walk with us?”

“I’d love to.”

She fell into step next to me and we all continued on.

“How’s the school coming? Twilight was talking about it in her meeting this morning.”

“It’s looking marvelous!”

“Thanks to a certain pony I presume?”

“Oh stop it! You’ll make me blush!!”

Twilight nudged me. She was starting to get that same sly grin Cadance wore so well. What was she hinting at?

“Have you spent much time with the princesses?”

I turned back to Rarity.

“I have! Celestia has been so helpful. And Luna’s even starting to open up a bit.”

“That’s wonderful. I’m glad they’ve warmed up to you so fast.”

“Shade was just telling me how he’s read through the entire library already. He said his favorite books have been some of the classic romances.”

My head swung around to Twilight. She was putting on an innocent face, but I knew that innocence was hiding a junior Cadance. I was about to tell her off when Rarity caught my attention again.

“I’m not surprised. You always seemed the romantic sort.”

I was shocked! Me? Romantic?

“I... I guess so. The idea interests me. But I’m too nervous to actually go out and meet anypony.”

“Nonsense! Meeting a pony is the easy part.”

“I’m just afraid of embarrassing myself.”

“I suppose that’s true. But embarrassment comes with the territory.”

“Don’t tell me you’ve been embarrassed?”

“Countless times. You can never be totally prepared for it either.”

That’s when I got an idea.

“Rarity?”

She looked at me. I swallowed hard.

“Would you go on a date with me?”

She stopped walking. I couldn’t see Twilight, but I bet this is what she’d been hinting at. I quickly continued.

“I’m not trying to say I’m interested in you. Not that I couldn’t be! You’re a beautiful mare. But I thought maybe we could go on a date to give me some practice? Maybe you can give me a few pointers?”

She relaxed her stance and smiled.

“Oh Shade! Of course I would love to help!”

She gave me a hug and I looked at Twilight. She shrugged.

“Not exactly what I was getting at, but you’re heading in the right direction.”

As Rarity pulled away we realized the practice date would have to wait until later. Twilight still needed to finish her school and would need Rarity’s help in the designs. That was fine though. Rarity promised to come back soon and we would have our date. She seemed excited at the prospect! It made me wonder if she hadn’t been out recently. It was very likely since she was always so busy. I promised myself that I would try to make the night special for her. She deserved it.

A Tale Of Two Sisters

For the next two weeks I continued finding every bit of information I could. I’d found every last book, scroll, and paper within the castle. I’d exhausted the library once and was in the process of doing it again. I liked being thorough. Celestia has even granted me access to the restricted section of the library! There was some amazing stuff stored in there.
After a two weeks of research I was well versed in most magical theory, caught up on current events, and even had put a pretty good dent into the fiction section for fun. Though I took my time with those ones. It would be more fun that way.
Butter Whisk had made it his personal mission to fatten me up. I always went to the kitchen for lunch. And every time there would be a three course meal ready for me. I had tried so many new dishes! I was currently eating a grilled cheese with onion rings and a slice of triple chocolate cake for dessert. Delicious!
Butter Whisk was starting to prepare dinner when Luna walked in. The chef seemed pretty surprised by her presence.

“Princess Luna! It’s not often you come down here. What can I do for you?”

“Actually it’s Shade that I’m looking for.”

She locked eyes with me and I could tell something was up. I swallowed the bite in my mouth and stood up. I glanced longingly at the slice of cake and whispered.

“I’ll be back for you.”

I turned and followed Luna. We walked through several corridors in silence. At last we came to a set of doors. Luna opened one of them and I stepped inside. Celestia was sitting at a desk, reading some scrolls. She looked up as we entered.

“Good. You found him. Was I right?”

“The kitchen.”

“You owe me a bit.”

I smiled at their banter. It was always between the two of them that I saw their true selves. Not the princesses of Equestria, but two loving sisters. I sat down at the desk.

“So what’s going on?”

Celestia turned to me and smiled.

“Luna and I have been discussing it, and we feel we’re ready to tell you more about ourselves.”

“Really? I was expecting to be waiting for months, years even.”

“That would be true if this were any regular pony. But you’re special Shade. You have a quality that is rare in most ponies.

“And what’s that?”

“Candid honesty. You've never held anything back from either of us. And you’re always careful when you speak. You have the ability to be frank, yet caring. And you keep secrets well.”

“You only started telling me secrets two weeks ago. Not very long to keep them.”

“Do you plan on revealing anything?”

“No! Of course not!”

“And I believe you. You’re an honest pony. And what’s better is that you treat us as friends, not royalty.”

“I’m sorry. I’ve meant no disrespect.”

Luna stepped forward.

“On the contrary. We’ve enjoyed having somepony who treats us normally. Even Twilight and Cadance still have trouble relaxing around us at times.”

“Really?”

Celestia nodded.

“That’s never been a problem for you though. Perhaps it’s due to our shared past, or perhaps it’s because we never ruled over you until six years ago. Whatever the reason, we’re thankful to have somepony around here that treats the two of us like friends.”

“Well..you’re welcome.”

“And as our friend, we would like to share more with you.”

“I would be honored.”

“Then that settles it. Luna has set aside some time tonight for us all to dream together. The dreamworld should give us whatever privacy we need.”

“I’m looking forward to it.”

__________________________

I finished off my day rereading my notes on the early days of Equestria. I wanted to have some reference to compare with tonight.
The clock struck ten and I yawned. It was time to turn in. I had been afraid I’d be too excited to sleep, but all the reading had sapped my energy quick enough. I retired to my bed and pulled the blankets up against me, letting their warmth envelop me. I let out a content sigh as I drifted off.

“Welcome back.”

I opened my eyes to find myself in Luna’s field again. This time it was her and Celestia standing in front of me. I stood up and smiled.

“Thank you for bringing me here.”

“Are you ready?”

“I think so.”

They began to walk away. I followed after them and the field began to disappear. A white landscape took over, no defining features. It was like a blank canvas. Luna looked over her shoulder at me.

“This is unused space within my part of the dreamworld. I have it on hoof in case I need it. Like tonight.”

Her horn lit up. Then Celestia’s too. The white landscape faded as a forest overtook it. Trees grew instantly from the ground. Grass began to cover everything. Not far off from us, buildings began to sprout up. A house popped up within ten feet of us. As the scene solidified, outlines of ponies appeared. They slowly filled in until there were ponies throughout the village in the distance and two young unicorns were playing in front of us. I had to stare at the two for a second before I realized I was looking at Celestia and Luna. The two young ponies were running around the trees nearby.

“You can’t catch me Lily!”

“Misty! I can’t run as fast as you! Your legs are longer than mine!”

I couldn’t believe it. There they were.

“Fine. If you don’t want to play tag, then we can play war! I’ll be the unicorn and you can be the earth pony.”

“I’m always the earth pony!”

I turned to Celestia.

“Kind of bossy.”

Luna smiled.

“She still is.”

“Cloud Mist! You know I don’t like you two playing that game.”

I looked to where the voice was coming from. A mare was standing in the doorway of the nearby house. My eyes bugged out a bit. White, tall, replace the flowing rainbow mane with a pink one.

“She looks like Celestia!”

Celestia nodded. Tears were forming in her eyes.

“Our mother.”

Luna reached over and put a hoof on Celestia’s shoulder.

“I always forget how much you look like her. She was beautiful.”

I nod.

“Yes she was.”

Cloud Mist and Dusk Lily approached their mother, their ears drooping.

“Sorry mother.”

“Sorry.”

“There’s already enough talk of fighting in the world. I don’t need you two joining in.”

I looked at the princesses.

“Fighting?”

Celestia sighed.

“Equestria had been organized about twenty years earlier, but the three pony races were still separated. Relations had improved, but by this time they were getting worse again.”

Luna nodded.

“We didn’t realize just how close we were to a war.”

I shivered. All out war among the ponies. But wait..

“So that means Starswirl is about to find you!”

And sure enough, as I spoke, Starswirl appeared from the forest.

“Good day!”

“Oh my! You’re- You're Starswirl!”

“Indeed I am.”

“What brings you to our humble home? Honey! Come quickly!”

A stallion appeared from the house. I could see where Luna got her color from.

“By the sun! Starswirl!”

Starswirl sighed.

“Yes. It’s me. I was wondering if you happened to have two daughters. Without cutie marks?”

Cloud Mist and Dusk Lily appeared from behind their parents. I hadn’t noticed before. They didn’t have cutie marks at all! I turned to Celestia.

“Blank flanks? How old were you?”

“Thirteen and ten.”

“You hadn’t discovered a talent yet?”

Luna shook her head.

“We hadn’t tried anything. Our parents taught us everything we knew at the time. Sure we could do some things, but we weren’t brilliant at them.”

I returned my gaze to Starswirl. He was looking at the sisters intently, as if he were studying them.

“Yes I believe you two are the ones I’ve been looking for.”

Cloud Mist and Dusk Lily looked at each other in confusion. Their parents were in the same state. The mother was first to speak.

“You’ve been...looking for our daughters?”

“Yes. I’ve been searching for over a year now. Your daughters are to play an important role in Equestria’s future. I’m sure you’ve heard about the rising tensions between the kingdoms?”

They nodded.

“Well I believe Cloud Mist and Dusk Lily are the key to bringing unity and peace to Equestria.”

Cloud Mist spoke up at that statement.

“Us?”

“Yes my dear. You and your sister could be the answer to everypony’s prayers.”

“Are you sure it’s them?”

Starswirl looked up at the father.

“There’s no question. I’ve met many ponies these last few months, and none have them have had the right qualities about them.”

Cloud Mist and Dusk Lily were beginning to look excited. Their mother on the other hand, was concerned.

“So what happens now?”

“I would take them with me to become my pupils. There is much they need to learn if they’re going to prevent a war.”

The fillies turned to their mother.

“Can we?”

“Yes please! Can we?”

I smiled at the enthusiasm of these two. I turned to look at the grown princesses and found them both tearing up.

“What’s wrong?”

Celestia wipes her eyes.

“We were so foolish.”

“What do you mean?”

Luna took a deep breath, doing her best to keep her composure.

“Starswirl didn’t tell us until three days into our journey that we’d more than likely never see our parents again.”

“What?!”

Celestia nodded.

“It’s true. After that day we were too busy bringing Equestria together. And trying to figure out how to rule a kingdom.”

“Don’t forget the sun and the moon.”

I looked back at the scene. The fillies has run to grab their belongings. Starswirl stood there, waiting with the parents.

“Have they ever been outside the village? Met anypony important?”

The father shook his head.

“No. The village is all they’ve ever known. And you’re the first important pony that’s ever visited.”

“Good.”

What was that about? I looked up at Celestia and she sighed.

“He had to make sure that nopony would recognize us. There couldn’t be even the smallest chance that a pony would realize that we were once unicorns.”

“So you played along with his plan?”

“Eventually.”

Luna was shaking her head.

“When he told us we wouldn’t see them again, we started running back.”

“You ran away?”

“For about four hours. We were still young. We didn’t make it very far.”

“What made you decide to stay besides exhaustion?”

Luna lit up her horn again and the scene melted away. Another took its place. Starswirl and the fillies were sitting around a fire in the middle of nowhere.

“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you little ones. But you couldn’t stay.”

Dusk Lily was quietly crying. Cloud Mist wiped her eyes and spoke, though her voice trembled.

“W-Why not?”

“Because you two are the key to everything. I’m going to shape you into the leaders that Equestria so desperately needs.”

“Why us?”

“Honestly? Because of your blank flanks. You have unlimited potential because of them. A clean slate if you will. And I would like to help you become the most powerful and respected ponies in Equestria. We need strong ponies if we are to avoid a war.”

Dusk Liky finally spoke up.

“Will we have to fight?”

Starswirl shook his head.

“If you come with me, we can stop the fighting before it even starts.”

Cloud Mist seemed unconvinced.

“What are you going to teach us?”

“A great many things child! But it’s not what I can teach you that’s most important. It’s what I can make you.”

“Make us?”

“Have you ever heard...of an alicorn?”

The scene disappeared and we were back in the white abyss. I turned to the princesses, their expressions blank. I closed my eyes and sighed.

“I’m sorry I asked for this. I can’t imagine how hard it was to relive that.”

“We chose to show you Shade. You hold no blame.”

I opened my eyes and looked between the two of them.

“You sacrificed everything to save Equestria. And then you saved it time and time again after that. But you had to give up your old lives..”

Luna put a hoof under my chin and smiled.

“We hadn’t lived yet Shade. We were young. Starswirl knew we were needed and helped us realize our destiny.”

Celestia still looked grim. I asked myself why she would be so sad at what Luna had said. And after a moment, it hit me. Luna and Starswirl said it was destiny.

But Celestia knew better.

He had picked them for their lack of cutie marks. Which meant he could have picked others if he hadn’t come to them first.
It hadn’t been destiny that brought the sisters to power. It had been luck. Starswirl had lied about them being special. The truth of the matter was that he hadn’t cared who he picked. And Celestia knew it. She knew that they could have grown up with their family and seen Equestria ruined or saved. They could have had a normal life. They could have fallen in love, had children, and grown old. And Starswirl had robbed them of that.

The Practice Date

It took me a few days to get back to a normal routine. The revelation about Starswirl had hit me hard. Once I had sorted my thoughts a little more, I went to Celestia. I found her in her study. She gave me a sympathetic smile as I entered.

“I’m glad you came. I feel we should talk.”

“That’s why I’m here.”

I sat down across from her and sighed.

“When did you figure it out?”

“About thirty years in. I didn’t speak to him for months. And I didn’t forgive him for another century.”

“And Luna?”

“She knows. I’m sure she knows. But the pain is too great for her to acknowledge the truth. So she chooses to believe Starswirl. It’s easier than recognizing your life was stolen away.”

“I’m so sorry. I can’t even begin-“

“It’s centuries past Shade. I’ve moved on. Luna has moved on as best as she can. And Starswirl won’t have any remorse. His plan saved us from a civil war. And it began a great era of peace. He did the right thing.”

“Just not in the best way.”

She nodded in agreement.

“My grudge puts yours to shame, huh? I held that against him for a century. You only made it four years.”

I glanced at her from the corner of my eye. She had a small smile. I finally broke and began to smile too.

“So I hear you’re going on a date tonight!”

“A practice date. Rarity is helping me out.”

“I’m sure she’ll be a great help to you. I wish I had some advice to give, but my dinner experience is with foreign dignitaries and not potential partners.”

“She’s not a potential partner. It’s just two friends having dinner.”

“Of course.”

“Don’t you start with me too. I’ve already had to deal with Cadance’s sense of humor recently. I don’t need anymore before tonight.”

“Well you’d better go get ready. Because honestly, you smell like the library. Not a great scent. Oh! I guess I did have some advice for you after all!”

__________________________

I stood outside the restaurant that Rarity had listed in her note. There were quite a few ponies inside, most of them very..posh. I was going to stick out like a sore thumb.

“Shade!”

I spun around to find Rarity behind me. Her mane almost glowed and she had the lightest amount of makeup to accentuate her cheeks.

“Wow! You look great!”

“That’s sweet of you to say. But look at you! Your mane and tail have been brushed and your coat looks marvelous. And you don’t smell like the library like you did when I last saw you!”

Thank you, Celestia.

“Your mane looks lovely tonight.”

“Now stop it. We haven’t even gotten in the restaurant yet.”

She led the way inside, her confidence apparent. I followed behind, hoping my anxiety wasn’t too obvious.
Rarity gave her name to the pony at the front and he beamed from ear to ear.

“Ah! Miss Rarity. We are so glad to have you with us this evening. You requested a table for two?”

“Yes for me and my friend.”

She motioned to me and the pony stared for a moment. He didn’t look scared, but he didn’t look happy either. And his smile began to look forced a bit.

“Of course! Let me show you to your table immediately!”

He led the way through a sea of tables until we came to an empty one near the back. I could feel eyes glancing towards me as we walked the entire length of the room.
Rarity waited for me to catch up and I smiled nervously as I arrived. The pony walked away without another word, leaving the two of us together. I walked behind Rarity and pulled out her chair. She seemed pleasantly surprised.

“My! You’re already a gentleman! Did you read about that somewhere?”

“I actually did. And I think it’s a small service to give seeing as you’ve been nice enough to take dinner with me.”

“Well you’re off to a great start.”

I took my own seat and looked at the menu. Ouch. Expensive. I must have visibly winced, because Rarity smiled at me.

“I’ve got you taken care of tonight darling. I know you don’t exactly have a paying job right now.”

“Thanks. Celestia does pay me though. Enough for my needs anyways.”

“That’s very generous of her.”

“So.. Where do we start?”

“The appetizer.”

“Oh. I guess that makes sense.”

She giggled.

“Not the actual appetizer. Let me explain. It’s a rather crude comparison, but a mare looks at a stallion like a meal.”

Made perfect sense to me after seeing Cadance stare at Shining Armor.

“There are three parts to the meal; the appetizer, the main course, and dessert.”

“Okay. So what’s the appetizer?”

“The appetizer is meant to introduce you to the type of meal you should expect. It’s your first taste. So naturally, the appetizer is your first impression.”

“Oh!”

“You should compliment her immediately upon seeing her. You did that tonight without any problem!”

“Doing good so far.”

“You should walk into a restaurant like you’ve been there before. Even if you haven’t. It shows confidence.”

“I feel I’m lacking in that department.”

“Confidence can take time. We’ll come back to that. You already have the next step down as well; chivalry.”

“You mean the seat thing?”

“Yes! It was a fantastic move. I instantly thought you were a gentleman.”

“Thanks.”

“The appetizer is over quickly. A mare moves onto her main course as soon as possible.”

“Main course?”

“The conversation. It’s the most important part of the evening. Is it light and sweet? Heavy and rich? Perfectly even and satisfying? Her opinion of the main course will dictate the rest of the evening.”

“So what would be considered ‘good conversation’?”

“Always start by asking about her. Make her the centerpiece. She’s why you’re here in the first place. If possible, trade questions with her. You ask her something, she’ll ask you something else. That’s the best way for a conversation to go. Now you’re sharing information about each other. She’s chewing on the main course.”

“Okay.”

“If she’s satisfied with the main course, then she’ll want dessert.”

“And exactly what is dessert?”

“To know if you’re both interested in each other. If it’s easy enough to tell that you both are, she’ll be interested in another meal.”

“So..a second date?”

“Exactly!”

“Okay. I think I’ve got the basics. Is there anything else I should know?”

“Yes! The seasoning!”

“Seasoning?”

“That is to say, your best feature. It should be sprinkled over the entire meal, making small appearances where possible. Of course it depends on the feature.”

“My best feature? What exactly would that be?”

“Your best physical feature dear. Something that catches her eye. It could be the very reason you got the date to begin with.”

A pony approached the table with a basket of bread and butter. Rarity ordered for both of us and the pony left us in peace. She smiled as she turned back to me.

“Do you know what your best feature is?”

“I have no idea.”

“Really? I would think it’s obvious.”

“If it’s so obvious, tell me.”

“Your eyes.”

“Say again?”

“Your eyes Shade. Amongst all the dark tones of your body, you have these startlingly blue eyes.”

I looked down. My eyes were still very changeling. Yes, they’d adapted somewhat. But they didn’t look normal.

“What’s wrong darling?”

“My eyes aren’t normal.”

“That’s precisely why they’re your greatest strength! There are many ponies who have amazing eyes. Eye color can really draw somepony in. But yours have that unique changeling aspect to them. It gives you several shades of blue to them that is simply entrancing.”

I chuckled.

“It sounds like I’ve got you hooked.”

“It’s no joke Shade. I can admit that I find your eyes to be the most beautiful eyes I’ve ever seen on a pony.”

I could feel myself begin to blush. She continued.

“Yes, perhaps you still have several changeling qualities about you. But that is where your strength lies! Your unique body structure, your eyes, your coloring.. Honestly, do you not have any mares coming up to you?”

“You mean besides the princesses? No. I don’t get out much.”

“By all means, start going for walks through the city. You’ll get noticed.”

“Thanks for the tip.”

She picked up a slice of bread and began buttering it.

“Let’s step back for a moment and examine your confidence issue.”

I sighed.

“Great.”

“Why do you think you’re unworthy of a mare’s affections?”

Wow. She wasn’t holding back.

“Well... Honestly Rarity have you looked at me? I don’t exactly look normal.”

“Was I not saying just a minute ago that your unique qualities are your greatest strength?”

“Yes. But come on! Ponies look at me and wonder what in Tartarus I could be. I’m some weird hybrid of two species that doesn’t fit on either side. You didn’t see how many were staring on our way to the table.”

“So what if they stare? How many years have you dealt with ponies staring? Even in Ponyville there was still a pony or two that never got accustomed to your looks. So why is it such an issue now if ponies are staring at you again?”

“Because... Because...”

“Well?”

“Because I’m with you!”

“I beg your pardon?”

“You walked in here like you owned the place. And then here comes this weird..creature following you like a sad shadow. And ponies are staring at me, wondering why something so ugly is following a gorgeous mare around.”

I felt the hoof connect with my cheek before I had registered seeing her lean forward.

“I never want to hear you talk about yourself like that again. That will be the last time. Ever!”

I rubbed my cheek, still in shock. She sat back in her chair again.

“If you believe ponies are thinking that of you, prove..them..wrong. You can’t care what everypony thinks. You hold your head high knowing that you are perfect in your own right and that there is nothing wrong with you.”

I was staring at her. I couldn’t help it.

“Now I will tell you again, you have unique characteristics that make you shine! And your eyes are the main event. Those blue eyes..”

She’d noticed me staring. She didn’t say anything. She just stared back. I don’t know what I was doing, but I felt like I was trying to communicate with my eyes alone. And I wasn’t very sure what I was trying to say. Rarity snapped out of it after several seconds. I saw a small shiver run through her body.

“Any mare with an ounce of sense would want to get to know you. You’re more interesting than most, if not all, the stallions in Canterlot.”

She shook her head and smiled.

“That’s my two bits for the night. Now let’s see how much you remember.”

“What do you mean?”

“We’ve already gone through the appetizer. I’m onto the main course now. Can you satisfy my appetite?”

I swallowed hard. I hadn’t expected to actually roleplay a date.. Maybe that was the point. She wanted me to act natural. Okay. You can do this.. I hope.

“How has business been for you?”

“It’s going rather well actually. My Manehattan shop is picking up sales with the approaching fashion show. What about you? How have your studies been?”

“They’ve been going well! I’m reading through the library again. I want to make sure I haven’t missed anything.“

I stared my into her eyes. Wow. The lighting in here really made them sparkle. There was a small smile on her face. I cleared my throat.

“Have you been able to do anything fun lately?”

“A bit of a general question, but a good basis. Yes! While I’ve been working on my line for the fashion show, I’ve been meddling with a side project. It’s accessories for stallions. I don’t often focus on the male accessories as much as the clothing. A true designer should be well rounded. Do you have any new hobbies?”

“I’m actually working on my cooking.”

“Cooking! That’s a marvelous talent to have!”

“Yeah. I’ve been taking lessons from Butter Whisk. He’s one of the chefs up at the castle.”

“That’s sounds like fun! I imagine you’ll be getting fat from sweets in no time.”

“Actually I’m more into sandwiches than I am sweets. Though I do indulge in the triple chocolate cake every few days or so.”

“That sounds divine.”

“You should come and try it sometime!”

Our food arrived and we began to eat. It was good! I didn’t remeber exactly what Rarity called it, but I liked the taste.

“You know, I always found you a bit intimidating.”

She looked up at me in confusion.

“Me? Intimidating? Why on earth would you think that?”

“Because of how beautiful you are.”

“You’ve complimented my beauty several times tonight. I’m beginning to think you’re just stroking my ego.”

“I mean it! I couldn’t believe it when you started being nice to me. A pony that looks like you, being nice to a changeling? It caught me off guard.”

“Why shouldn’t I have been nice to you? You were perfectly charming.”

“Charming. Why do ponies keep using that word with me.”

“Oh? Who else has called you charming?”

“Celestia.”

“Well that makes me doubly right. I have the princess to back me up.”

“She said that charm is natural.”

“Oh most definitely! I’ve never met a stallion that actually learned to be charming.”

“Do you go out with other stallions often?”

“With my businesses I don’t really have the time to date.”

“I thought that might be the case.That’s a shame. You’re a lovely dinner date.”

“Thank you. You are as well.”

“I’m glad to hear it.”

“Shade?”

“Yes Rarity?”

“You do realize you haven’t stopped looking at me for five minutes?”

I looked down at my plate.

“I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be. It told me you were paying attention. Not every stallion does that.”

She giggled.

“Though it is okay to break eye contact every once in a while.”

I looked back up at her.

“Thanks for the advice tonight. It’s really helpful.”

“I’m just glad to see you’re wanting to put yourself out there.”

“Might I be able to ask you a more..sensitive question?”

She raised her eyebrows. I took a deep breath and spoke in a softer tone.

“What’s the standard amount of dates before..”

I couldn’t finish the question. But she had gotten it. Was she blushing a bit?

“Well... I suppose it’s different with every couple. It depends on the chemistry between the ponies. It could be the first date. It could be the tenth or twentieth date. It all just depends.”

“Okay. I just didn’t want to be caught off guard if something was expected.”

“I understand. That would be an awkward situation if you weren’t prepared for it.”

“Would it be too much to ask how long you usually take?”

“What? To let a stallion-“

She was blushing more.

“That’s a bit personal.”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable. I’m just trying get a better understanding of the whole..thing.”

“Yes. I suppose it’s a new concept for you.”

“I got advice from Cadance on the matter as well. I’m just trying to get a pool of information for reference. Books can only tell you so much.”

“I understand. It’s just a subject that a lady usually wouldn’t go into detail. With a stallion.”

“I understand. Forget I asked.”

“I’m afraid I might not be a good source for your pool anyways. I’ve had..limited experience.”

“I guess that’s not so surprising to me. You’re a lady. I wouldn’t expect you to be throwing yourself at every stallion that crosses your path.”

“Thank you. I don’t. I guess I have a more traditional sense of love compared to today’s views.”

“That’s what scares me so much. It’s become kind of..casual.”

“And you feel that you can’t handle being casual.”

“Exactly! It’s such a touchy area that I don’t think I could go around offering myself to multiple ponies.”

“And that’s perfectly alright Shade. If you would feel more comfortable waiting to find the right mare, then there’s no shame in that.”

“Really?”

“Really.”

The check came and Rarity paid for the meal. We stood and walked out into the night air. A cold breeze blew by and she pressed her side against mine.

“My stars! When did it get so cold?”

I didn’t answer. I was too busy trying not to blush from having her near me like this. The warmth I felt from her body against mine was overwhelming! I had never felt anything like it before.
I think she realized how close she was and stepped away. But the warmth stayed.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to-“

“It’s okay... Thank you.”

“For what?”

“I’ve.. I’ve never felt that close to anypony before. It was nice.”

She smiled softly and stepped closer again. She slowly leaned against me and let out a small sigh.

“I haven't been this close to a stallion in a long time. I think it’s nice too.”

I escorted her back to the train station. We stayed close the entire way. She was about to step on the train when she turned and kissed me on the cheek.

“Thank you for tonight Shade. I really needed it.”

She hopped on the train as it began to pull away. I stayed on the platform until she was long gone. I just stood there, frozen from the warmth of her kiss.

A Perfect Night

I took to being at Celestia’s side every day. I’d give her information every once in a while, but in reality we just talked. Even as she was dealing with official business. One day I was helping her review reports and she couldn’t help but crack a joke every few minutes. I’d fired right back at her every time and we laughed for hours. And somehow we finished the review too. With my knowledge and her experience, we never fell behind on anything. I came close one day though.
I received a letter from Rarity three days after I’d written her..

My dear Shade,

I’m so happy to hear that you’re well. And you’ve been given such a prestigious position! You have to tell me every detail over dinner. I’ll be in Canterlot a week from today, checking the venue for the upcoming fashion show. Let me know if you’re available.

Rarity

She wanted to go to dinner. That thought alone kept distracting me all day. Celestia took immediate notice.

“Shade?”

“Huh?”

“I asked if you knew of a potion that could stop limbs from falling asleep.”

“Oh. Uh... Not that I can recall. That would be great though!”

“Alright. What’s on your mind?”

“Nothing! It’s just uh... I got a letter.”

“And what did she say?”

“What? You think you just know who it is?”

Her brow arched. I rolled my eyes and sighed.

“Fine! She asked me to dinner in a week.”

“Ah. So you’re nervous. And excited.”

“Yeah. I believe Pinkie Pie once called it nervi-cited.”

“And what has you feeling that way?”

“Well...I don’t know if it’s a date or not.”

“I see. And you’re worried about misinterpreting it.”

“Exactly! What if I play it too casually? Or if I make myself a fool by thinking it’s more than what it is?”

“Why don’t you just ask her?”

“Am I allowed to do that?”

“I don’t see why not.”

“I’d have to agree with the princess on that. Honesty is best.”

We both turned to look at the pony at the other end of the table. I stiffened up and let out a nervous laugh.

“Sorry about that. We were talking about repainting the exterior of the castle, right?”

———————————

I sat down to dinner and instantly regretted it.

“Did Shade tell you he got a letter from a certain somepony?”

Oh no. What was happening? I tried to say something, but my mouth wouldn’t work. Luna smiled at Celestia.

“I assume you mean Rarity?”

Why? Why was my personal life up for discussion?

“Who else? She’s invited him to dinner in a week.”

Please stop.

“That’s marvelous! But wait...is this just dinner? Or is it..”

“He’s not sure. I told him he should ask her.”

“Is that wise? What if he asks and it tips her off that he has feelings for her?”

I finally got my mouth to work.

“Thank you both. Must we discuss this over dinner?”

They both looked at me. I honestly think they had forgotten that I was there! They began laughing. Celestia wiped a tear away from her eye.

“I’m sorry Shade. You have to understand how nice it is to have something besides royal business to talk about.”

“Does it have to be my love life though?”

“Love life? A rather grandiose term since you haven’t had a date.”

I whipped around and glared at Luna. That only caused her to laugh more. Celestia put a hoof on my shoulder.

“I’m sorry we’re having this much fun at your expense. We often have to entertain ourselves.”

“I’m so glad I’m your personal clown.”

Luna was calming down now.

“Don’t take us too seriously Shade. Celestia is right. Perhaps you should just ask her.”

I sighed.

“Thank you. Honestly you two! Did the ascension stunt your maturity?”

Celestia grinned.

“I don’t know and I don’t care to know.”

And they were laughing again.

———————————

I thought long and hard over how to respond. I consulted everything I had on memeory; romance novels, books on etiquette, and even a dating basics manual. I began to craft my response. All in all it took a couple hours, but I felt I had gotten it just right.

Dear Rarity,

Sounds like a date! I’ve been dying to try the new restaurant on 3rd. Does 7 o’clock sound good to you?

Shade

I looked it over and nodded. I made it sound casual, but I had also subtlety included the word ‘date’. I felt it was simple enough. Now I would just need to see how she responded.
I had the letter sent and felt a lump in my throat afterwards. Had it been too casual? Now I was freaking out! I paced back and forth in my room for twenty minutes. What would happen? How would she respond?
A flurry of magic rushed through the window. I watched as it solidified into a scroll and snatched it from the air. Tearing it open was easy, but for a few seconds I couldn’t bear to look at the writing. Eventually, I looked down at the slanted cursive.

Wear something nice. We’re celebrating after all! I’ll see you next week. I’m looking forward to our date.

My eyes locked on the last word. Slowly, my lips curled into a smile. I was going on a date.

——————————

Celestia suggested a tailor in town and sent me along with enough bits for a nice suit. She’d been very happy for me when I told her it was officially a date.
I walked down the street, a smile on my face for the whole world to see. The tailor’s shop was up on my right. I looked in the window display and marveled at some of the pieces they had. Should I go for a tuxedo? No, too fancy. Just a nice suit. Black with a blue tie maybe..
I stepped into the shop, a small bell on the door jingling as I entered. A unicorn appeared from the back room.

“Welcome to Fabrique! How can I help you-“

He paused as soon as he saw me.

“Uh...Hello.”

“Hello. My name is Shade. Princess Celestia told me this was the best place to get a suit?”

That brightened his demeanor.

“Of course! Come! Let me see what I can do for you!”

I was put up on a short pedestal and he began measuring me.

“Hmm.. You don’t have normal dimensions do you?”

“I’m a little off.”

“I suppose changelings do have different proportions to ponies.”

I didn’t bother to correct him. I didn’t want to have to explain to the hundredth pony why I wasn’t a changeling.

“Think you can manage?”

“Of course! If the princess thinks I can do it, then it will be no problem.”

“Have you ever made clothes for..somepony like me?”

“Not exactly, but it doesn’t seem like you’re not too far off from a larger stallion frame. So! What are we looking for?”

“I have a date. I want to look my best.”

“Oh! A special somepony?”

“I guess you could say that. This is our first official date.”

“Say no more! Bobby Pin will take care of you my dear boy. You will shine like the sun!”

Fabric flew at me so fast I didn’t know what way was up. I was going to suffocate before I even got to dinner! I couldn’t see my reflection in the mirrors. Then I started feeling needle pricks. I didn’t tell, but I sure flinched a lot. This prompted Bobby Pin to continue saying ‘hold still’. What was he doing with all this fabric? Was this how Rarity worked?

“There! She won’t be able to resist you!”

The fabrics disappeared. I looked in the mirror. I was wearing a white shirt and black jacket. Both were fitted snuggly against my body. There wasn’t a tie, just the top unbuttoned.

“Oops! Silly me. You need neckwear. Let me see..”

He began rummaging through drawers and tossing ties around the room. I tried to catch his attention.

“Uh.. I was thinking something in..blue?”

He stopped and looked at me. His confusion melted away as he stared at me.

“Of course! To bring out your eyes! Why didn’t that occur to me in the first place?”

He found a shiny, blue bow tie and wrapped it around my neck.

“Perfect! Your lucky lady will take one look at you and swoon!”

“I hope not. I don’t like to eat alone.”

He got a good laugh from that. I paid him more than he asked. I insisted on a generous tip.

“I couldn’t sir!”

“You’ve made me look like a million bits. It’s the least I can do. Thank you.”

I put the money on the counter and left without another word. I glanced back to see him waving to me.

“Good luck!”

——————————

The week flew by. I had attended meetings with Celestia, read over documents, and even provided Luna some counsel on some dreams. I was fitting right into my new role as an advisor. Even with both of these crazy alicorns poking fun at me, I was getting more and more excited for the date! When the day finally came, I couldn’t hold still all day. Celestia had had to send me to my room because I was bugging her with my pacing.
When he time came, I put on my new suit and admired myself in the mirror for s few minutes.

“Not bad.”

I said goodnight to Celestia and Luna and started for the restaurant. I arrived several minutes early. I turned to a nearby window and checked my reflection. Mane, check. Tail, check-

“I think you’re good.”

I jumped at the voice and whipped around. And then I froze.

“Wow..”

Rarity was wearing a beautiful, red dress. It sparkled in the moonlight. She’d put her hair up in a different style. I felt underdressed for how amazing she looked.

“You look...stunning.”

She blushed a little.

“Thank you. You look handsome as well.”

She brushed a hoof across the front of the suit.

“It’s beautiful work. Ah! Here’s the tailor’s mark. Oh it’s one of Bobby Pin’s! He makes wonderful pieces.”

“Yeah. He did a good job. But it’s nothing compared to your dress! Did you design it yourself?”

“Yes I did. I’m so happy it turned out well.”

“It turned out beautifully. Shall we go in?”

She nodded and I led the way inside. I had already gotten us a table and the host led us to it as soon as we entered.
I pulled out Rarity’s chair and helped her sit before I went to my own seat.

“Still a gentleman.”

“Thank you. And you’re still a wonderful dinner partner.”

“We haven’t even eaten yet.”

“I’m sure that won’t change my opinion.”

“Oh! You must tell me everything! I didn’t even know here was such a position with-“

I set my hoof against her lips. She looked at me in surprise. I quickly looked around and settled back into my seat.

“I decided it’s best if as few ponies as possible know. It keeps me out of the spotlight and allows for some anonymity.”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t know it was supposed to be a secret.”

“It’s not really. But it does add to the mystique.”

“That’s true! Did you know there’s already rumors floating around about you?”

I smiled.

“Watch.”

I turned around to the couple behind us.

“Excuse me. I’m sorry to interrupt your evening, but I’ve been hearing everypony talking about their right hoof. Is there some custom I should know about?”

The stallion smiled and shook his head.

“No, no, no. They’re talking about The Right Hoof. He apparently works for the princesses and makes big decisions.”

“Really? Who is he?”

The mare chimed in.

“Nopony knows! He just showed up one day and moved into the castle. Before anypony knew it, Celestia gave him the position!”

“That’s pretty sudden.”

“I know! What kind of pony can just waltz in and become such an influential figure in Equestria without ever being seen by the public?”

“Outrageous! It’s as if he’s a phantom! Thank you for telling me. I’ve felt out of the loop all day.”

I turned back to Rarity. She was trying not to laugh. She leaned in and whispered.

“You’re absolutely wicked!”

I grinned.

“Only for you.”

A waiter came by and dropped off some water and bread while we perused the menu. Rarity kept glancing at me. I finally buckled.

“Do I have something in my teeth?”

“No! I was just thinking.”

“About what?”

“You’re just so..confident know.”

“Thanks to you.”

“You don’t mean that.”

“I do! Our last dinner really stuck with me.”

“I’m glad I’ve been able to help.”

“You’ve helped me a lot over the years. I don’t think I’ll ever be able to repay you for everything you’ve ever done.”

“You always speak from the heart, don’t you?”

“I prefer to speak truthfully. A habit I picked up after I moved to Ponyville, but before I lost my magic.”

“So that nopony had a reason to mistrust a changeling.”

“Exactly.”

“So you never tell lies?”

“Besides the little white ones? Never.”

“Really? Then may I ask you a few questions?”

“You may.”

Wait... Where was this going?

“Do you consider this a date?”

“...Yes. Don’t you?”

“Yes I do. I just wanted to check on your end.”

“Okay.”

“Did you feel something at the end of our practice date? As we walked to the station?”

“Yes. It’s like nothing I’ve ever felt before.”

“That’s good. I had hoped it wasn’t just me.”

This was going better than expected!

“Next question.”

She paused a moment, as if thinking weather she should ask it or not.

“Do you find me attractive?”

A soft smile crossed my face.

“I think you’re the most beautiful mare I’ve ever laid eyes on.”

She blushed.

“I have...one more.”

“Anything.”

“Careful with that word.”

“I mean it.”

She got quiet. She was acting shy. She had the smallest smile as her eyes met mine.

“Do you want to kiss me?”

Every last alarm in my head went off. Had she just asked me that?! Every fiber of my being screamed ‘YES!!!’. But I pulled it back as fast as I could. I couldn’t act suddenly. I didn’t want to ruin it.

“I do. But I don’t want to take advantage of you so soon. I’d rather wait for the right moment if I’m going to kiss you.”

She seemed surprised at the maturity behind my answer. But her smile was still there.

“You really are a gentleman.”

The waiter reappeared to take our order. I opened my mouth to ask for the salad, but stopped. Something was off. I didn’t want to spend my evening here. I wanted this to be special. I closed the menu and looked at the waiter.

“Could you give us another minute?”

The waiter nodded and disappeared. Rarity looked confused.

“I thought we were ready. What’s wrong?”

“Do you trust me?”

Her brow furrowed as she tried to guess my motives. My grin got the better of her as she smiled again.

“Yes.”

“Let’s go.”

I stood up and offered her my hoof. She took it and stood, following me through the tables. We exited the restaurant and I started down the street.

“Where are you taking me?”

“If we’re going to have dinner, it’s going to be a one-of-a-kind meal.”

“What do you mean?”

“It’s a surprise. Though I should warn you. We might be overdressed for this particular venue.”

———————————

I stood at the counter mixing ingredients in a bowl. Rarity was watching me from her seat.

“Nopony has ever made me dinner before. Especially not in a kitchen like this!”

“One of the perks of knowing the chef.”

I’d brought her to the castle’s kitchen. Butter Whisk was already gone for the night so we had the place to ourselves. I’d gotten busy preparing one of my favorite dishes; grilled cheese. It was a simple dish, but I had tinkered with some extra ingredients to find an amazing flavor. I was getting the mix ready to season the bread.

“I hope you’re not disappointed by my meager offering. I’ve not learned to make anything too complex yet.”

“I haven’t had grilled cheese in years! And I definitely haven’t had it the way you’re making it. What exactly is in there?”

“Trade secret I’m afraid.”

“Aww! Can’t you give me a hint?”

“It’s something tasty.”

She rolled her eyes at me.

“Why the sudden change?”

“I just felt like doing something a little more heartfelt for you. Paying for a meal just didn’t cut it.”

“That’s awfully romantic of you.”

“I feel that-“

I stopped. There were hoofsteps heading this way! I stored my mix below the counter and whispered to Rarity.

“The pantry.”

Her eyes sparkled with a mischievous glint. She followed me to the pantry and we hid inside. Luckily it was big enough that it could have fit ten ponies in it. I left the door open a crack and we listened.

“Where are the spoons?”

“The spoons should be in the third drawer from the left. Unless they’ve been moved again. And the bowls should be in the second cupboard.”

“We don’t need bowls. It’s ice cream.”

“You’re really going to eat a whole quart by yourself?”

“Unless you hog it.”

“Rude!”

I couldn’t believe my bad luck. Celestia and Luna were taking over the kitchen! Rarity leaned closer to me.

“Should we leave? It’s just the princesses.”

“That’s why we have to stay. If I come out of the pantry with you, I’ll never hear the end of it.”

“You’ll be in trouble?”

“Worse. They’ll tease me for weeks.”

“You’re kidding.”

“No!”

We were interrupted as the conversation outside the pantry continued.

“Do you think he’s having a good time?”

“Shade? I’m sure he is.”

“He’s lucky to have found somepony like Rarity.”

“I thought it would happen sooner or later. He told me about how much she helped him during the worst of his nightmares.”

“So that’s why his dreams calmed down. Were they seeing each other?”

“No. Not like that. She taught him how to meditate. And they talked quite a bit. It seems like they formed a strong bond before he ever had feelings for her.”

Rarity looked up at me and smiled.

“I wonder what they’re up to now?”

We’re stuck in your pantry.

“You’re not jealous, are you Luna?”

“Of course not! Not of them anyways. It’s the date itself. I’ve always wanted to go on one. We never got the chance to woo stallions in our younger days.”

Woo?

“Woo? A bit old-fashioned, don’t you think?”

“You know what I mean.”

“I do. But at least we have each other. And this Rocky Road.”

“Here, here.”

I turned to Rarity and whispered.

“This might take a while. I don’t know what to do.”

Rarity was still smiling. In the small amount of light, I saw her move closer. I felt my hair stand on end. She leaned forward until her lips touched mine. An electric shock went through my entire body. Fireworks went off in my brain. My legs turned to jelly. The only thing I could control was my mouth. So I returned the kiss. It felt amazing! So much warmth passing between us. It was pure bliss.
We stayed like that for several seconds, our lips moving against one another. When we finally broke apart, we just stared at each other. And then we kissed again. This time there was more behind it. I don’t know how long we were kissing for, but at one point I noticed how quiet it had gotten in the kitchen. Celestia and Luna had left.
I peeked out to the kitchen. The coast was clear. We exited the pantry and returned to the table. I pulled out my mix and turned on the stove. Rarity watched me the whole time as I made two grilled cheese. We didn’t speak. We didn’t have to. We just sat and ate our sandwiches, our hooves brushing against each other under the table.

Author's Note

If anyone is confused by some of the plot concerning Rarity and Shade’s relationship prior to Canterlot, refer to the chapter ‘Time Heals All Wounds’.

An Unexpected Visitor

It took me a while to get to sleep that night. I didn’t want the day to end. Even though Rarity had left a couple hours earlier, I didn’t want to close my eyes on this evening. It had been amazing. My brain eventually convinced itself that it needed rest. And so I drifted off to-

“So. How was your evening?”

I opened my eyes again. Luna was inches from my face. Once she backed up, I realized we were in the dreamworld.

“This really couldn’t have waited until morning?”

She looked a little hurt.

“I just wanted to check in..”

I sighed. At least I was asleep and getting rest. I guess it didn’t hurt.

“I had a lovely evening. We talked, laughed, and a had a nice meal.”

“That sounds nice.”

I was about to ask if that was all, but then I thought back to the conversation I had heard earlier that night. Luna wasn’t trying to be a pest. She wanted to know what a date was like. She wanted to live through my experience.

“Tell you what. I’ll make you a deal.”

She looked at me curiously.

“I will show you what happened, but you can’t tell Celestia. I get to tell her about my night. Understand?”

She smiled and nodded. She was acting like a filly receiving a new toy. I concentrated on my memories and recalled the beginning of my evening. The outside of the restaurant materialized. And there I was, waiting for Rarity. Luna sat down as the date began.

——————————

She didn’t make a single comment. She just drank it all in. She didn’t even seem upset about us overhearing them in the kitchen. The memory ended as I kissed Rarity goodbye at the station.

“When can I see you again?”

“I’ll be back for the fashion show in two weeks.”

“I guess I’ll have to come visit you before then.”

“I’m sure everypony would love to see you.”

“Yeah. But you’re the only one that gets a ‘hello’ kiss.’

“I should hope so.”

We kissed one last time. The train started pulling away. Rarity broke the kiss, laughing as she did.

“Look what you made me do!”

She trotted to the nearest door and jumped on as the train began to pick up speed. She waved to me from the door and I waved back.
The memory faded away and I looked at Luna. She was smiling. As she turned to look at me, I noticed a tear on her cheek.

“Thank you Shade.”

“I’m glad I could help.”

We sat in silence for a moment. She wiped her eyes.

“I’ve missed out on a lot as a princess. We were so young when we rose to power. I never got to chase after stallions like mares do.”

“That must have been hard.”

She nodded.

“Growing up with those feelings wasn’t the hard part. It was the fact that no stallion would come near me. They respected me too much. None of them could forget that I was a princess.”

“Times have changed since then. Maybe there’s a way you could find somepony now. You have plenty of friends that would be willing to help.”

“I wish it were that simple. I’m over a thousand years old Shade. What good would finding a mate be if they’re only going to be around for a few more decades?”

“Cadance seemed to figure it out. And Shining Armor has the option to stay.”

“But he’ll have a wife, a child, and a sister that will live for millennia. I don’t think I could ask that of another pony. They’d be giving up their entire life for me.”

Her voice had grown strained. I could tell she was about to cry. I raised her head with my hoof, our eyes connecting.

“When you find the right pony, they’ll be willing to make that sacrifice. Because they love you.”

Tears had started to roll down her cheeks. She smiled.

“Thank you Shade. Thank you for sharing with me.”

———————————

I woke up the next morning well rested. There was no time to waste! I hopped out of bed and went down to breakfast. Celestia was sipping some tea as I came in.

“Good morning Celestia!”

“Good morning! You’re awfully happy. I take it you had a good night?”

“We talked, laughed, and had a nice meal.”

“That sounds lovely.”

I sat down and pulled some food towards me. Celestia took another sip of tea.

“I hope you didn’t mess up the pantry.”

I dropped my plate.

“What?! How?!”

“I’ve always had a good sense of hearing. Once I realized we’d intruded on your evening, I got Luna to leave with me.”

I put my face in my hooves. Why me?

“I’m glad you had a good night.”

“Thank you. I guess.. And the pantry is fine. We didn’t..you know.”

“I figured. You’re still new to everything. And Rarity isn’t the sort of mare that would take advantage on a first date.”

“We did kiss though.”

“A lot from what I heard.”

“Shut up. What’s on the schedule today?”

“Not a lot for once. We just have-“

She cut herself off as a guard entered the room. He stopped a few feet away from us.

“I’m sorry to interrupt your morning Your Highness, but you have a visitor in the throne room.”

“I wasn’t expecting anyone.”

“He said you’d say that. He also said that you never expect him.”

Celestia rolled her eyes.

“Let him know I’ll be there in a moment.”

The guard bowed and left the room. I turned to Celestia.

“The way you reacted, there’s a few possibilities. But I have a feeling I know..”

“Starswirl.”

“Why do you think he’s here? I thought he was out seeing the world.”

“Knowing him, he probably got bored.”

“So..do we go meet him now?”

“I suppose.”

We stood up and started towards the throne room. I fell into step beside her. Starswirl! I couldn’t believe I was about to meet him. Part of me respected him for his contributions to the world, but another part had no particular interest in him at all for what he’d done to Celestia and Luna.
We reached the throne room and there he was. He looked a lot like the illustrations. I slowed down a little so that Celestia got to him first.

“Starswirl!”

“Princess! It’s good to see you.”

“What brings you to Canterlot?”

“As if you don’t know. I’ve been hearing rumors.”

Uh-oh.

“Rumors? About what?”

“Somepony called the Right Hoof?”

She seemed surprised that word had spread so fast.

“What have you heard?”

“Oh plenty. But I’m sure none of it is accurate. So I thought I would come find out for myself.”

I might as well introduce myself. I stepped forward and held out my hoof.

“Shade. Also known as the Right Hoof.”

Starswirl stared at me for a moment before taking my hoof.

“Interesting.”

“Surprised?”

“That’s one way to put it.”

“You have questions?”

“Many.”

I turned to ask Celestia something. Wait...was she scooting towards the door?

“I have some papers to look over. I’ll be in my study if either of you needs me.”

I made a face at her that said ‘are you seriously leaving me alone’. She mouthed ‘sorry’ to me and disappeared. I turned back to Starswirl. He was chuckling.

“She hasn’t changed one bit.”

“You have no idea. Some days I think they’re both still fillies at heart.”

“I wouldn’t be the least bit surprised.”

“So. What do you want to know?”

“You look like a changeling. But not quite identical.”

“I was a changeling. Then Chrysalis took my magic by force. My body has been adapting over time, but it seems to have come to some finality.”

“And how did you come to be here?”

“Twilight befriended me. Celestia locked me up for a week. Four years of resentment later, we made up. She decided my skill with speed-reading would come in handy and made me her walking library. That and we’ve become close friends. She trusts me with a lot.”

“I gathered that much. She’s essentially given you the position that I once held.”

“Funny that she never found anypony else to trust like that in a thousand years.”

“I probably left a bad taste in her mouth.”

That’s when I made a risky decision.

“From your falling out or from essentialy forcing her onto the throne?”

He stared at me. There was no expression on his face.

“You’ve learned a few things I see.”

“I have. I’ve learned a lot of what happened in the beginning. You’re a remarkable unicorn, Starswirl. But your logic leaves something to be desired.”

“I know that what I did all those years ago wasn’t the best decision for them personally, but it was the best for Equestria. Can you honestly say I didn’t make a good decision choosing them?”

“They’re wonderful rulers. I just wish you had been honest with them up front.”

“That they weren’t the only options? I wish that had been the case. They were annoying and disrespectful as fillies. If I could have gotten somepony else, I would have.”

“You expect me to believe that?”

“No. But it’s the truth I believe.”

I sat and stared at the unicorn for a long time. He stared right back and eventually broke the silence.

“Did you know I was the one that brought changelings into Equestria?”

“Really?”

“Not directly. I found a tree that was layered with dark magic. I posted a warning so that nopony would approach it. But the nail holding the sign cracked the trunk open and out they came. I didn’t find that out until after the first infestation.”

“Huh... I’d never known that. Then again, the changelings never really kept a history.”

“I doubt it would be very interesting. They’ve been a stagnant race until recently.”

“They’re kind of annoying now. You know, with all the positivity.”

“I haven’t had a chance to meet them since my release. But I’ll take your warning to heart.”

I smiled.

“I may not like you very much, but you’re not a bad pony.”

“Thank you. And don’t worry about not liking me. I tend to have that effect on ponies.”

“I would never have guessed.”

I turned towards the door.

“Alright! We’ve been friendly and I didn’t kill him. Are you happy?”

Celestia’s and Luna’s heads appeared at the edge of the doorway. Luna piped up at being discovered.

“What are you talking about? We just barely got here.”

Starswirl began to laugh.

“Yes. Some things never change.”

——————————

I spent the afternoon discussing magic with Starswirl. He was impressed with my knowledge of his theories.

“Why learn my theories when you can’t use them?”

“Better to have the knowledge in case somepony needs it.”

“Have you studied my ascension spells?”

“That’s the one thing I’m not allowed to see. And I doubt those spells would be of any use to me.”

“It’s probably for the best.”

“You cheated.”

“What do you mean?”

“You created those spells to make alicorns, but you went ahead and used the immortality spell on yourself.”

“My spell. My rules.”

“I don’t think that’s how it works, but I’m a little late to the argument. What are you? 1200?”

“I was in limbo. I’m not that old!”

“Am I interrupting?”

Celestia had entered the study. I smiled at her.

“Not at all.”

“I’m glad to see the two of you getting along.”

“He’s a cranky old unicorn that holds a high opinion of himself. Do you really think I’m getting along with him?”

Starswirl rolled his eyes.

“You’ve picked up their sense of humor. I see why you chose him Celestia.”

“He reminded me of somepony from a long time ago.”

I looked at Starswirl.

“You? You used to be funny?”

“In my younger days I was very funny. I could make a joke out of anything.”

I muttered to Celestia.

“That explains the hat.”

She covered her mouth to stop from laughing. Starswirl looked between the two of us and shook his head.

“You two deserve each other.”

We all laughed. Sure, I still had some resentment towards him. But if Celestia had learned to forgive him, maybe I could one day as well. After all, I wouldn’t be here without him.

——————————

“So where are you off to now?”

“I’ve settled down near the North Luna Sea in a small patch of forest.”

“Ah. Vanhoover territory.”

“I’ve seen a lot of Equestria now. Things have changed a lot in a thousand years. But I liked that area the best.”

He looked out over the city.

“It seems Twilight and her friends have done a fine job of protecting the kingdom in the recent years.”

“They have. Though I could do without so many world-ending threats in my life.”

“Welcome to the club.“

He began walking down the steps of the castle. Really? Just like that he was leaving?

“Good luck Shade. Those two have always been a hoof-ful. I hope you can keep up.”

“Don’t jinx it for me.”

His horn lit up and there was a brilliant flash of light. When my vision cleared, he was gone.

“He’s never been good with goodbyes.”

I turned to Celestia.

“He’s very careful with what he reveals.”

“Wizards were always like that. Secretive.”

“I couldn’t figure out if he actually felt sorry for anything in the past.”

“Because he doesn’t. Everything he did was for Equestria. For the most part.”

“I’ll trust you on that.”

I shook my head to clear it.

“I’ve been meaning to ask you something all day. Would it be alright if I took a couple days off?”

“Oh? What do you have planned?”

“A trip to Ponyville. Thought I would go see my friends.”

“Of course. It’s been a while since you’ve seen them.”

She grinned.

“Besides your pantry partner that is.”

“Starswirl is right. You’re a real hoof-ful.”

“Wait until you’ve been around a few centuries. You learn to make everything fun.”

Coming Home

The train pulled into the station and I jumped off. Even though I now lived in Canterlot, I still considered Ponyville home. And it felt good to be back!
I hadn’t let anypony know I was coming. I wanted it to be a-

“Surprise!!”

I fell onto my back. How in Equestria could she have known?!

“Pinkie!”

“Shade! It’s so good to see you! I didn’t know you were coming!”

“Then...why did you yell surprise?”

“Oh!!i was waiting for my sister Maud. She’s on her way back from some convention.”

“Ah.”

“Sooooo. Why didn’t you tell us you were coming?”

“I wanted it to be a surprise for everypony. You won’t tell them I’m here, will you?”

“Of course not! Besides, I’ve got to wait for Maud.”

“Hello Pinkie.”

I recognized that monotone voice anywhere. I hadn’t really ever talked to Maud, but Pinkie had introduced us. Pinkie spun around, her smile growing even bigger.

“Maud!! SURPRISE!!!”

Where was the confetti coming from? Maud looked unfazed. Then again, did she ever show any expression? I certainly had never seen it. I slowly backed away as Pinkie began hitting her sister with a barrage of questions.
I made my way to Twilight’s first. I walked into the castle unannounced and made my way towards her study. That’s where she usually seemed to be.
I got to the door and slowly opened it, peeking inside. Woah! There was a mountain of papers on the desk. I can only guess that Twilight was behind it as I heard her call out.

“Spike? Will you grab some extra ink? I don’t know how much of this I’m going to need to sign.”

“Got it!”

Spike appeared from another part of the study, carrying an inkwell. He skidded to a halt when he saw me. Before he could react, I held a hoof up to my lips. He got the message and smiled. He continued to the paper mountain and disappeared behind it.

“Here you go Twilight.”

“Thank you Spike.”

“Maybe You should take a break before you start into this. You know, mental preparation?”

Oh he’s good.

“That’s not a bad idea! I could take a moment to really clear my head.”

I stepped all the way into the room at this point and stood in plain sight. Twilight appeared from around the mountain, still looking over her shoulder.

“Just don’t touch anything, alright?”

I smiled.

“I’m sure he can manage.”

Her head whipped around and her eyes lit up.

“Shade!”

I gave her a hug and laughed.

“Surprised?”

“Of course! I didn’t know you were coming!”

“That was the point. I took a couple days off.”

She broke the hug, smiling away.

“It’s so good to see you!”

Her smile faded a bit as she looked behind her at the paperwork.

“I wish I had some more time, but my day is booked with all these requests I have to catch up on.”

“How far behind are you?”

Her ears drooped.

“Two weeks.”

“You? The Princess of Organization?”

“It just piles up! I do my best to keep up, but more paperwork comes every day. Sometimes twice a day!”

“Do you want some help?”

“I don’t want to ask you to do that. Not when you took time off.”

I walked over to the piles.

“Filed oldest to newest?”

“Of course.”

“Set them up to run past my eyes. Like a conveyor belt.”

“Are you sure?”

I stared at her, waiting to begin. She got the message and levitated the first pile off the desk. The first page flew down to me.

“This is going to happen pretty quickly. Just keep changing the papers every second.”

“But there must be over a thousand pages!”

“Read through a whole library in less than a month, remember?”

She still seemed skeptical.

“Okay... Here we go.”

And we were off! My eyes glazed over each paper. After the first hundred pages I told Twilight to pick up the speed. We were flying! The first stack disappeared, then the second. By the time we got to the last stack, only thirty minutes had passed. I could have read faster, but I wanted her to believe I was being thorough.
The last stack went fast. I sat back, taking a deep breath.

“Okay. So you have a total of twelve requests. Four for events in various parks. Only two of them overlap. Then there’s three requests involving your presence at small events; a retirement home, a hospital, and a bookstore opening. And finally you have five applications for your school. Going based on overall number of pages, you need to sign 35, 87, 142, 179, 264, and 379. Review pages 265 through 310 and 380 through 419. Those are the overlapping events. 420 is important. You’ll want to look at that list. The rest should just be a matter of stamping.”

She looked at me in awe. I grinned. It was rare that I saw her speechless.

“Are you sure that’s all I need to do? Out of all that paperwork?”

“Don’t tell me you normally read all of that.”

“Why wouldn’t I? I don’t want to miss anything.”

“Hmm...”

An idea popped into my head. And it was a good one!

“Since the reading is out of the way, how much time do you think this will take you now?”

“Only a couple hours! You’ve essentially freed up my entire day!”

“I’ll make you a deal then. What if I come down one day every week and help you sort through your paperwork. You don’t have to worry about it during the week, unless it’s urgent, and then we’ll take care of it in an hour or so. You don’t have to work so hard, and I get to come visit more often!”

And get more time with Rarity!

“I couldn’t ask you to do that!”

“Twilight. Do you know what my title is? I’m assuming you know.”

“Well yeah! I’m not stupid. It’s obvious you’re the Right Hoof.”

“Right Hoof to the Royal Family. Not the royal sisters, the family. And that includes you. I’d be more than happy to offer my assistance.”

She smiled and hugged me again.

“Thank you! That would be amazing!”

I returned the hug and pulled away.

“I’ve got a few more ponies to see. I’ll let you finish this up and maybe we can all get together for lunch or something.”

“That sounds perfect. I’ll see you later.”

She returned to her desk and began looking through the short stack I had left her. I left her in peace, making for the exit.
I had planned out my whole morning. It was a beeline to the boutique, with a couple stops along the way. I could check off Sugar Cube Corner since I had seen Pinkie at the station. That left stopping by the clock shop. I’d see the rest of the girls at lunch later on. Plus I didn’t know their schedules now that they taught part-time at Twilight’s school.
I made my way to the clock shop and stuck my head in. I was surprised to see mare behind the counter. She looked up as I entered.

“Good morning! My name is Rose. How can I help you?”

“Ah! You must be the Rose he was chasing after while I watched the shop.”

“Oh! You must be Shade! Time Turner told me so much about you. Turner!”

Time Turner appeared from the back of the shop.

“What’s up?”

She pointed to me and his eyes followed her hoof. His eyes lit up as he saw me.

“Shade! It’s been so long! How is Canterlot?”

“Very different. How could you replace me so quickly?”

He blushed as he looked at Rose.

“I was lonely. It’s a big shop after all.”

I shook my head and smiled. It was a very small shop. But I was glad to see him so happy.
We talked for a few minutes and I promised to come back to visit tomorrow. I wanted to hear the news and gossip of town. Right now though, I had other plans.
I left the shop and made my way down the street to Carousel Boutique. My body tensed up with excitement. I slowly opened the door, careful not to make a sound.
There she was, working away. She was facing away from the door, so she didn’t see me. I looked stound the shop for a moment. Several mannequins were positioned around the main room, each wearing a different outfit. This must be her line for the fashion show!
My eyes fell on Rarity. Her mane was slightly disheveled. She’d been working hard. I watched as she wiped some sweat from her brow. My eyes travelled down her body, admiring its shape. I suddenly understood what Cadance had said to me. That intense desire when being in the room wasn’t enough. I wanted to rush over and kiss her, but I was afraid of frightening her. So instead I stepped further into the room.

“Beautiful.”

Rarity turned to the door, dropping her pincushion. She didn’t say anything. We just stared for a moment. I smiled.

“Your work is phenomenal. But you’re what’s makeing this room shine.”

“Shut up and get over here.”

She didn’t have to tell me twice. I rushed over to her and we kissed. We stayed like that for a couple minutes.

——————————

I spent the rest of the morning watching her work. I enjoyed it. We talked about whatever came into our heads. I told her about my plans with Twilight and she got excited.

“You’ll be here every week?”

“Every week. I know we both have busy schedules, so I thought that would help.”

She kissed me again.

“You’re so thoughtful.”

“I’m just looking for excuses to come and make out with you.”

She blushed.

“Stop it! You’re wicked.”

She leaned over from her table and kissed me. A deep, passionate kiss. I felt a weird sensation through my whole body.

“Woah!”

“What is it?”

“I think I just got..chills.”

She smiled.

“I’ll take that as a compliment.”

“Is that normal? I’ve never gotten chills like that before.”

“Surely you’ve gotten chills of some kind before?”

I thought back, holding onto the current feeling. As my mind mulled over the goosebumps I now had, my back began to ache. I hadn’t felt my back ache in years..

And then I remembered.

A shiver ran through my body. Rarity began to look concerned.

“What is it?”

“I’ve only gotten chills during one other part of my life.”

“You don’t have to talk about your nightmares if it upsets you.”

“It’s not my nightmares. It was the day I lost my wings.”

She covered her mouth as a small gasp escaped her. I looked down at the ground as the memory flooded over me. A memory I hadn’t thought about in nearly six years.

“I’d been wandering the forest for about four months at that point. And I started to get the feeling that something was following me. And not just one.”

My back tightened up.

“I felt those chills when I heard the first timberwolf growl. It was right behind me..”

Another shudder went through my body. Rarity pulled me into hug.

“Don’t go any further. You don’t need to relive that again.”

I sighed and returned the hug. Her body felt so warm pressed against me. I was so lucky to have her.

“Have I told you how beautiful you are today?”

She chuckled.

“Thrice already.”

She pulled away and brushed her hoof through her mane.

“And it’s not true. I’m an absolute mess from working!”

I smiled, the trauma and backache fading from my mind.

“I like it. You’re already attractive when you’re put together. But this busy work look? Very sexy.”

“Hush.”

“I mean it.”

“I know you did! But you’d better stop saying it.”

“Or what?”

She blushed again. It took me a moment, but my brain connected the dots. Then it was my turn to blush. She smiled at seeing me feel so embarrassed.

“I’m not trying to take advantage of you, you know.”

“I...understand. I take it you know I’ve never..”

“I had guessed. If it makes you feel any better, I’ve never either.”

“Really?”

“Well..it almost happened once. When I was younger. But I got nervous. After that I decided it was worth waiting for the right stallion.”

“And you think that’s me?”

“Well if you’d prefer I wait for the next stallion..”

“Now who’s being wicked?”

She giggled.

“It’s getting close to lunchtime. Shall we go and meet the others?”

“I’d rather stay here, the way the conversation is going.”

“I’m going to have to rein you in there, sir. I’m still a lady after all.”

She kissed me one last time before heading for the door.

“And a lady waits for the evening.”

She looked over her shoulder at me and smiled. A truly wicked smile. I got up and followed her out of the shop.

—————————

We all met for lunch at the castle. The rest of the girls were happy to see me, each of them hugging me as I walked in the room. Nopony took any notice of me arriving with Rarity.
It took a few minutes to discover that Rarity hadn’t told them about us. I was a little hurt, but at the same time relieved. It was like we had a little secret. She would glance at me every once in a while, a small smile on her face as she spoke with the others. Rainbow Dash was asking me about working for Celestia and I did my best to answer while stealing my own glances.

“Shade? Would you help me with some of the food?”

I nodded to Twilight and followed her to the kitchen. As soon as the door swung shut behind me, she turned and pinned me to the wall with her magic.

“Alright. Talk.”

“What in Tartarus are you doing?!”

“The others may have not noticed, but you and Rarity keep staring at each other constantly. Could you be less subtle? Just ask her out on a date already! It’s obvious that you like her.”

Her magic was pressing a bit hard on my chest. I was straining a bit as I responded.

“I should hope it’s obvious! We had dinner the other night!”

“Wait.. What?!”

“She was in town to look at the show venue and I took her to dinner.”

“You really took her on a date?”

“Yes! Now let me down you crazy alicorn!”

She realized I was still pinned and released me. I took some deep breaths to regain myself.

“You’ve got to be careful. Alicorn magic is more emotional than unicorn magic. And from the pain in my chest, you had a hint of aggression in that interrogation.”

“Sorry. I just honestly thought you were too nervous.”

“I asked her on that practice date, didn’t I?”

“That was a practice date. A step in the right direction, but I expected more.”

“Well now you know.”

“Wait... Where did you go this morning?”

“I saw Pinkie Pie, Time Turner-“

“Rarity?”

“Yes.”

“Did you ask her on another date?”

“No. We just talked.”

“For how long?”

Her horn lit up again. I couldn’t deal with being pinned again!

“Three hours! Satisfied?”

She smiled.

“Yes. I’m happy to hear you two are enjoying each other’s company.”

She grabbed two trays with her magic and left the kitchen. I let out a sigh of relief. Why hadn’t Starswirl made sure to dial back the crazy on the ascension spells?

I followed Twilight and entered the room with a tray on my back, setting it on the table. We dug into our lunch and continued taking about recent events. The girls were all still getting used to being teachers now. It seemed like they were all having fun though. Starlight leaned over to me during the conversation.

“It’s easy for them to be excited. Hey get to teach. I’m just the guidance counselor.”

“That’s important too Starlight. I’m sure you’re helping a lot of kids out.”

She gave me an appreciative smile. I glanced over at Rarity again. She was busy telling Fluttershy about her upcoming line for the show. I looked around the table and locked eyes with Twilight. She had a knowing grin on her face. I rolled my eyes and focused on my sandwich.

——————————

The girls slowly began heading out until it was just Twilight, Rarity, and me. Oh please don’t let her embarrass me..

“So.. Back to your fashion line?”

Rarity nodded.

“Yes. I’m getting close, I’m just having trouble with the main piece. I was telling Shade about it. I promised I’d show him what I have so far.”

“Really?”

She looked at me, her eyes narrowing.

“Since when do you have such an interest in fashion?”

“I can appreciate a nice dress!”

Rarity acted as if she were hurt.

“Nice? I certainly hope their better than ‘nice’!”

I glanced at her and shook my head. She loved being dramatic. Rarity giggled.

“I think we’ve been caught dear. How did you know Twilight?”

“I might have persuaded Shade to tell me.”

I butted in.

“She pinned me to the wall with her magic! What was I supposed to do?!”

“Well at least I know why you’re so eager to help me with my paperwork.”

They laughed at that. Twilight claimed she had some work to do and left us alone. We walked back through town, our bodies brushing each other as we went.
We got back to the boutique and I smiled at Rarity.

“It’s your fault we were caught.”

She bumped me with her flank.

“I’m not the one that gave us up.”

“Yes, but you were looking at me across the table.”

“So were you!”

I pulled her close and kissed her. She returned the kiss with a little more force. I pushed back a little more. And then she did again. When we broke apart, there was a noticeable pressure loss. We stared at each other for several seconds, each trying to read the other’s eyes.

“Do you need to get back to work?”

“Work? Oh...”

She looked around the shop. When she turned back to me she had that same grin I’d seen earlier before lunch. She reached over to the door, flipping the lock into place.

“I’m afraid the shop is closed for the day. I’ve got my hooves full as it is.”

I had a feeling of excitement and nervousness flowing through my entire being. But it dissipated as Rarity leaned in and kissed me again. My hooves took over as they wandered over her body. Her hooves began doing the same and I got chills again.

Journeying North

I woke up to the smell of pancakes. I sat up in bed and inhaled deeply. I couldn’t help but grin to myself.
I walked down the stairs to the kitchen and found Rarity flipping the last pancake onto the stack. I yawned as I stepped off the stairs.

“Good morning.”

She smiled at me.

“Good morning. Did you get enough sleep?”

“Probably not. You?”

“I only woke up an hour ago.”

“Less than me. That’s a ‘no’ then.”

I sat at the table, looking over the breakfast she’d made.

“You definitely have better cooking skills than me. I can only make grilled cheese and pasta.”

“Well I’ll have to teach you. Breakfast is the most important meal of the day. You should at least know how to make waffles or pancakes.”

She placed a short stack in front of me and kissed me on the cheek. Before she could back away, I turned and kissed her on the lips. She giggled.

“Haven’t you had enough?”

“I don’t think I ever will.”

“Hush. Eat your food.”

I dug in and sighed as the syrupy flapjacks hit my tongue.

“Delithuth.”

“Don’t talk with your mouth full. I might trade you in for a well-mannered model.”

I swallowed the bite and grinned.

“Well-mannered? I thought you kept me around because I’m cute. Manners were never on the table.”

“Manners are always on the table darling. Don’t expect to enjoy this situation for long if you decide to be otherwise.”

“Noted. May I please have some milk?”

“You may.”

She passed the milk carton to me and our hooves touched. I could have sworn I saw her shiver when I brushed her hoof with mine. I smiled.

“You okay?”

“Yes. It’s just... I like the way you touch me. When you brush against me in the lightest way. There’s something very sensual about it.”

“I’ll make note of that as well.”

I took another bite, this time swallowing before I spoke.

“What are your plans for the day?”

She pouted.

“I need to work on my line a little more. Though I can think of other things I’d rather be doing.”

“I’m classified as a ‘thing’ now?”

“Shut up.”

“Make me.”

She stood up from her chair and came over to me. She leaned in close, her nose touching my ear, and whispered.

“Clean up the kitchen and I’ll find you something else you can do.”

Instant goosebumps.

———————————

I convinced Rarity to go on a walk with me before she got to work. We walked through the meadows around town, enjoying the scenery.
We made our way to the town square and found Applejack and Rainbow Dash standing next to an apple cart.

“I’m telling you, it adds up.”

“You dont know for sure though.”

“You have to admit it AJ. She’s been acting so..weird the last few days.”

They hadn’t noticed us approaching. Rarity chimed in.

“Who has?”

They both jumped. They turned to us and put on nervous smiles.

“Hey guys!”

“We didn’t see you comin’.”

I chuckled.

“That much is obvious. So who’s been acting weird?”

They looked at each other.

“Nopony.”

“Nopony at all.”

Rarity looked at me. She was just as convinced as I was. We both turned to the mares.”

“Who?”

Rarity shook her head.

“You were talking about me, weren’t you?”

They both looked guilty.

“Honestly you two. If you thought I was..out of sorts, you could have asked me about it.”

“Rainbow here didn’t think you’d tell us anything.”

“Well if my theory is true, she definitely wouldn’t have said anything.”

I stepped forward.

“And what is this theory exactly?”

Rainbow hesitated for a moment. She swallowed and spat it out.

“I think Rarity has a boyfriend.”

She’d said it so fast it barely registered in my ears. I glanced at Rarity, my brow arching. She winked at me, a sign to have a little fun. I looked at Rainbow and smiled.

“Do you have any theories on who could have caught her eye? She seems rather picky when it comes to stallions.”

She feigned offense.

“Really you three! My personal life is not gossip.”

Applejack took her hat off.

“Ah’m sorry Rarity. We couldn’t help it. I mean..none of us has a special somepony. I guess we’re just a might jealous.”

Rainbow Dash glared at Applejack.

“I’m not jealous! I just want to know who she’s walking around with. We’ve gotta figure out if he’s good enough for her.”

I chuckled.

“Oh most definitely. You don’t want her with some sort of weirdo.”

I backed up next to Rarity. She pressed herself against me and we waited. Rainbow was still going off.

“Exactly! Thank you Shade. We’re just worried about you Rar-“

Her voice died as she stared at the two of us. Applejack smiled.

“Congratulations you two.”

Rainbow just kept staring.

“You? And...you?”

“Honestly darling, is it that hard to wrap your head around? Shade is my boyfriend.”

Wow! I liked that word!

“When did y’all have time to get together? I feel like we woulda noticed.”

“My business trips to Canterlot.”

“Seriously? How long has this been happening?”

I chimed in.

“We’ve only gone out once.”

“Twice. I count the first dinner.”

“Really? I do too! So twice.”

“And you’re boyfriend and girlfriend?”

“Rarity is right Rainbow. Is it that hard to get?”

“We should throw a party!”

Where had Pinkie even come from?

———————————

I spent the day reading while Rarity worked on her line. It was peaceful. We’d steal glances at each other every once in a while. I was happier than I’d ever been in a long time. And from the way she looked at me, I think she felt the same way too.
It was early afternoon when Twilight came by.

“Hello you two! Having a good day?”

“Hey Twilight. Yeah. We’ve just been here. Don’t be offended if Rarity doesn’t respond. She’s in the zone.”

Rarity nodded as she continued to put pins into fabric. Twilight pulled out a scroll.

“A letter came for you Shade.”

“Probably Celestia then.”

I grabbed the scroll and opened it.

Dear Shade

I hope you’ve been enjoying your time off. I just received a letter from Cadance detailing a problem they’re having in the Crystal Empire. They’re having difficulty tracking down the right information and I thought you could be of assistance. Would you please take the first train tomorrow and see what you can do to help?

Celestia

The Crystal Empire! That was a great opportunity. I let Twilight read the letter and her eyes grew big.

“I hope everything’s okay up there.”

“Okay where Twilight?”

Rarity had taken a break and come over to us. I sighed.

“Celestia has asked me to go help with a problem in the Crystal Empire.”

“Oh.. When do you leave?”

“Tomorrow morning.”

“Will you be able to help them?”

“I hope so. It seems more like they need help with the research.”

“And you’re just the pony for the job!”

“You’re not upset?”

“How can I be? It’s your job. You don’t complain about me doing mine, so how can I do the same with yours?”

“You’re too perfect.”

“Shut up.”

I kissed her cheek.

“Awww!”

Oh yeah. Twilight was still here. She was smiling.

“You two are so cute!”

——————————

I laid in bed next to Rarity, catching my breath.

“I don’t want to leave.”

“I know. But we all have our duties.”

“Is the Crystal Empire as beautiful as I’ve heard?”

She smiled.

“No. It’s more so.”

“I wish you could come, but I have no idea how long I’ll be.”

“It’s okay. I’ve got the fashion show to worry about anyways.”

“I’ll stay in touch though.”

“You’d better.”

I kissed her forehead. She stared into my eyes for the longest time. I stared back into hers. I could get lost in her eyes forever if I was allowed. And I wouldn’t want anypony to find me. I sighed.

“I think I’m falling for you.”

I froze. Had I really just said that? She was silent for several seconds. My heart was pounding. She smiled and scooted closer to me, nuzzling my neck.

“Well now you can’t leave.”

——————————

I stood at the station, the train waiting to depart. The girls had all come to see me off. I hugged each of them. Rarity was the last one. I hugged her the tightest. When I pulled away, she pulled me back into a kiss. The girls were whispering and giggling, but we didn’t care anymore.
I boarded and kept my eye on Rarity until the train was far from the platform. I felt some tears in my eyes as Ponyville vanished quickly. Love was rough. I didn’t know I could miss one pony so much as I missed Rarity now.
I distracted myself with a book, but it was finished about halfway into the journey. I took to walking through the train cars. I had read a bit about trains, and ridden them a couple times, but had never really looked at one closely. The intricacies of locomotives was fascinating. I was able to convince the engineer to let me watch him for a bit. I left when he said we were about twenty minutes away and returned to my seat. I had been next to that engine for so long, I couldn’t believe how quiet the rest of the train was in comparison.
I looked out the window at the snowy tundra we were passing through. I’d never seen snow before. It was so pure-looking.
I looked ahead and nearly fell out of my chair. There it was! The Crystal Empire! The snow stopped abruptly and we were in a beautiful, Spring day. I had read about the weather magic they had here, but this was beyond anything I had imagined! It was a paradise in a frozen waste. I looked up at the palace. Was everything made of crystals like that? I became fidgety in anticipation of stepping off the train into this new kingdom.
The train began slowing down and I jumped from my seat. This was so exciting! There was the platform. The train slowed even more. I looked to the platform and saw Shining Armor waiting for me. He waved as my car pulled up near him. I went to the door and jumped onto the platform. And then it hit me.

“Yikes! Even for an eternal Spring, your kingdom is still colder than the rest of Equestria.”

“You get used to it. How’ve you been Shade?”

“Doing well actually! How are things up here? What’s going on?”

“We’d better get to the palace if we’re going to discuss why you’re here.”

I didn’t argue. I just wanted to get somewhere warm. It wasn’t drastically colder, but it was enough degrees that I wished I had brought a jacket.
I followed him into the city. I couldn’t believe it! Everything was so shiny! And the Crystal ponies!! They were stunning! Many of the ponies we passed stopped and waved to Shining Armor. He waved back and continued. They didn’t seem phased by me. I liked it.
The palace grew larger as we approached it. I was looking straight up by the time we got to the stairs.

“Amazing!”

“Not too shabby, huh?”

“Marrying royalty has its perks.”

“Don’t tell Cadance I married her for the house. I’ll be on diaper duty for a month.”

“Two months if you’re not careful.”

I laughed as Shining Armor panicked. Cadance had appeared at the top of the stairs.

“Hi sweetie! I didn’t actually say that.”

She smiled.

“Okay. But I’m watching you. It’s good to see you Shade. I’m glad you could come.”

“Thank you for inviting me to your kingdom. Shall we get inside to discuss the situation?”

“Can’t deal with a little cold?”

“Not at all.”

She laughed and led the two of us inside. Much better! I looked around the halls.

“Wow!”

“You think this is impressive? Wait until you see the library.”

“Good selection?”

“The largest in all of Equestria. Take the Canterlot library and triple it.”

That stopped me in my tracks.

“Triple?!”

“Is that too much for you?”

“No! That’s exciting!”

She giggled and turned to Shining Armor.

“I told you books were his thing.”

“No. You said books get him excited.”

“Same thing.”

I cleared my throat.

“I can clear this up for you right now if you’d like.”

They turned to me, curious.

“I do get excited by books, but not half as much as I do...when I see my girlfriend.”

Cadance beamed.

“That’s great! I’m so glad you’re putting yourself out there.”

Shining patted my back.

“So who’s the lucky mare?”

I smiled.

“Rarity.”

They looked at each other in surprise.

“Rarity? As in Twily’s friend Rarity?”

“Is there another?”

“Aww! You two must make such a cute couple!”

“That’s what Twilight said.”

“Have you kissed her yet?”

How much should I tell?

“Maybe..”

Cadance hugged me.

“You’ve come a long way since our conversation, haven’t you.”

I whispered in her ear.

“Further than you might think.”

She pulled away, her mouth agape. I winked at her and she smiled. Shining Armor looked between us.

“I’m missing something again, aren’t I?”

“Nothing you need to be concerned with honey. Why don’t we get into the nursery and tell Shade why he’s here.”

They led me into the nursery. Flurry Heart was playing with some blocks on the floor. She began making noises as her parents entered. When she saw me she laughed. Was I funny looking?
Shining Armor picked his daughter up and put her in her crib. Cadance sat down, her smile fading.

“Yesterday we found patches of dead grass.”

“Is that not normal?”

“Not for here. The love of the Crystal ponies keeps the kingdom green and vibrant.”

“So...is the love disappearing?”

“No. And after we discovered the grass, we found this.”

She summoned a box from near the doorway. As it opened I looked inside. It was a crystal. A dark, black crystal.

“I take it this isn’t the normal variety.”

Shining Armor shook his head.

“We haven’t seen this type of crystal since Sombra.”

“You think he’s coming back?”

“We’re not sure. We need more information.”

“And that’s where I come in. You think there are answers in the library.”

Cadance nodded.

“The library has information on everything about the Empire. We’re hoping that the answer lies within one of the books there. It’s just a lot for even a small group of ponies to do.”

I straightened up.

“I accept the challenge.”

“We thought you would. Plus you’ll have some help.”

“From who?”

“Sunburst. He’s our most knowledgeable pony in the kingdom. He’s nothing short of a wizard in his own right.”

Impressive. Why did I recognize the name?

“So when do you want me to begin?”

“Immediately if you can. I’ve already told Sunburst to meet you over at the library. You can’t miss it. It’s one of the largest buildings in the city.”

“I’ll get over there right away.”

I followed the halls back to the stairs and looked around the immediate area. Ah! Biggest building was right. I couldn’t believe it! This was a library? I ran towards the building, my heart racing at the prospect of all the new knowledge I could gain from here.
I entered the library and skidded to a halt.

“Sweet Celestia.”

Books. Every last inch of space was filled with books in the most grand library I had ever seen! I stared at it for a full minute in reverence.

“You must be Shade.”

I turned to find a unicorn clad in a robe. I smiled and held out my hoof.

“Sunburst I take it.”

He shook my hoof and nodded.

“I’ve taken the liberty of pulling every book on the Crystal Empire and the surrounding areas. I thought that would be a good place to start”

“That’s perfect. Though I have a another subject I believe will be of help to us. How much is there on dark magic?”

“Dark magic? Those books are kept under lock and key.”

“I’ll need them all. Something dark seems to be at the root of this and I plan to be prepared. Can I look at those books as well?”

“I’ll go and fetch the keys. The books I have ready are in the study on the left.”

“Thank you Sunburst. By the way. You’re name is familiar to me. Have we met before?”

He shook his head.

“Never. But you’re from Ponyville, right? I’m sure you’ve met my friend Starlight.”

“That’s it! You’re her friend from childhood, aren’t you?”

“Yeah. She’s spoken about you once or twice before in letters. I’ve looked forward to meeting you.”

“It’s good to meet you too. The study on the left you said?”

He nodded.

“You go ahead and start. I’ll see to the other books.”

I followed the nearest hall and opened the first door on the left. It was a good sized study with a desk in the middle. And surrounding the desk were stacks of books. I was impressed. There had to be at least two hundred books in here. These were all about the Empire?
I took a seat st the desk and grabbed the nearest book. I took a deep breath and cleared my head.

Imagine you’re in a cloud, rising above all else.

Thank you Rarity. My meditation was the fastest way to prep for a serious research session. I felt myself empty of all else, ready to accept the knowledge I was about to absorb. I kept my eyes closed as I opened the book. I felt the pages; soft to the touch, but crisp at the edges. I slowly opened my eyes and exhaled.

“Time to go to work.”

I began. The pages started flying immediately. I had never started so fast before! I finished the first book in three minutes.

“Okay. We’re running hot today.”

I grabbed the next book and started again. And then the third. Fourth. Seventh. Twelfth. Twentieth. Fortieth. It was around that time that Sunburst reappeared with a cart of books.

“I grabbed everything. It barely all fit on the cart!”

“Good. Put it over there.”

I waved to an empty corner and continued reading. Sunburst put the cart away and then sat down.

“You really can read fast. I thought they meant you knew how to skim efficiently.”

“No point in skimming. You miss stuff that way. Can you move the next stack closer?”

He slid another stack towards me as I wrapped up book 42. I picked the top book and kept going.

“How do you do it?”

“Do what?”

“Read like this.”

“Changelings can absorb information to better blend into their environment.”

“I understand that. But how do you do it? You’re not a changeling anymore.”

“I...honestly hadn’t thought about it. I just do it.”

“Interesting..”

I put down book 45 and took a breather.

“The history of this kingdom is fascinating! But it only goes up to before Sombra’s rule. Was there no record kept during that time?”

Sunburst thought for a moment.

“Yes! It was kept in the same place as the dark magic books. So it should be...”

He ran to the cart and looked st the spines.

“Here! It’s the only record that was ever written. The pony that wrote this knew that the Empire shouldn’t forget even its darkest moments.”

I grabbed the book and started. I almost stopped after a few pages though. There was a lot of detail in this account. I shuddered every few pages, which at my reading speed essentially made it look like I was constantly shivering from the cold. I was surprised that the author had been able to write some of this down.

“Do you need a coat? You look cold.”

“What I need is a memory spell.”

I closed the book.

“Have you ever read this?!”

“No. Is it that bad?”

I threw the book to him.

“Find the author and ask their permission to burn that book.”

He looked at me in shock as I picked up another book.

“Some moments are best left forgotten.”

A Shadow In The Snow

I made it through all the books within a few hours. There was a lot to go through. And yet I had no new insight into the strange magic that was occurring in the kingdom.

“I’ve read as much as I can for now. I need to see the damage. Can you take me to the grass and where the crystal was found?”

Sunburst stood up, stretching his legs.

“Of course. Follow me.”

He led the way out of the library. We continued to the edge of the city and past the few houses that lined the outer edges. We were almost to the magic boundary that divided the snow from the Empire when Sunburst turned and followed the border.

“The patches of grass are just ahead.”

He pointed them out and I rushed forward to examine them. No specific shapes, no pattern among the numerous patches, and a total of eight. The majority were partially outside the border, covered in snow. But there were two of the patches that were about two feet further into the Empire.

“This is strange... It’s like something has been testing the boundary. And the last couple events got further than the others.”

“That’s what we suspected too.”

“Where was the crystal?”

“Out beyond the boundary. About thirty feet or so.”

“How did you find it?”

“A black crystal sticking out of white snow? Kind of hard to miss.”

“Good point. Thirty feet you said?”

He nodded.

“How cold is it out there?”

“The temperature will drop a full sixty degrees as soon as you step over the border.”

“Well... I only need a few minutes.”

“Are you sure you want to do that?”

I didn’t give myself the chance to answer. I jumped over the boundary and instantly got hit by the freezing wind. I wanted to turn back, but forced myself forward. Ten feet. Wow it was cold. Fifteen feet. This snow was up to my knees. Twenty-two. My teeth were starting to chatter. Thirty! I looked down at the spot. Fresh snow was covering everything. I began to dig.
I found the ground after a few seconds and began examining the area. I was beginning to lose feeling in my limbs, but I had to continue. I cleared away the snow and ice and found an indent in the ground. This had to be where the crystal had originated from! I couldn’t feel my ears anymore. I looked closer and noticed that the ground was discolored. Was that...a trail? I cleared away more snow and found that the discoloration went off in a specific direction! I began to follow it. Funny. I wasn’t feeling so cold anymore. I followed the trail for another thirty feet when my legs buckled under me. What was...wrong with them?

And why...why was my vision...getting......dark...

——————————

I woke up in a bed. I must have had four blankets on top of me. I tried to move, only to have a hoof land on my chest.

“Don’t even think about it.”

I looked up to see Cadance at the other end of the hoof.

“What happened?”

“You nearly froze! What were you thinking? Going out there without any protection? Were you trying to get yourself killed?!”

“I was following a lead. How long have I been out?”

“A full day. We’ve been trying to get your body temperature back to normal. Honestly Shade. How could you be so stupid?”

“I found something out there.”

That stopped her.

“What did you find?”

“The spot where you found the crystal. There’s a trail behind it. Like..the residue of dark magic. It has to lead to whatever is causing this.”

“Did you find anything in your research?”

“No. But now with this new info, I know what I want to look at next. Am I allowed out of bed?”

“No.”

“Then I need Sunburst to bring every book on dark magic and crystals.”

“Are you sure you’re well enough to be reading?”

“I’m fine.”

She seemed unsure, but conceded and went to pass along the message. I only had to wait half an hour before Sundburst appeared with a cart of books.

“I’m surprised you want to jump back in so quickly.”

“The mind never rests Sunburst. Pass me that one book. The uh...The Power of Crystals.”

He pulled it off the cart and gave it to me. I flipped through the pages until I was finished. The cold must have affected me badly. It took me a whole ten minutes to get through the book.
I see it on my lap and looked at Sunburst.

“There was a residual trail leading from where the crystal was found. I believe it was either a trail left by the magic used to form the crystal. A literal stream of dark magic, connecting the crystal to wherever it came from. Without the crystal there though, that trail could fade in a matter of days. It could already be too late.. We have to go back.”

“Cadance won’t let you out of the palace.”

“Maybe if I bring a guard?”

“Not enough.”

“The Captain of the Guard?”

“Oh! Perhaps... I’ll go and ask her. Who all would be going?”

“Me, you, and Shining Armor. I want gear ready in twenty. I’m going back, accompanied or not.”

“I’ll talk to her.”

He rushed out of the room. I sat up and began peeling back the blankets.

“You know I could keep you here by force.”

I looked at the doorway. Cadance was standing there, Sunburst behind her. I looked at her with all seriousness.

“But you won’t. You want to know what’s out there as much as I do.”

She frowned.

“If anything happens to my husband, I’ll hold you responsible. And trust me when I say that not even Celestia or Twilight will be able to protect you.”

“I understand. I take full responsibility.”

She gave a curt nod and walked away. Sunburst watched her go before turning to me.

“So...are we going?”

I stepped out of bed, letting my legs wake up again.

“We’re going. You have eighteen minutes left.”

——————————

The three of us approached the boundary. It looked like the weather outside wasn’t too bad. At least I was prepared this time. I had a large coat on that nearly buried me in wool.
I didn’t hesitate at the border. I walked straight to the original spot and began brushing snow and ice away.
Shining and Sunburst were right next to me, watching for clues. As I cleared away snow and ice, I noticed a faint gray.

“There it is!”

I began brushing along the grey vein and we followed it in a straight line. It was leading us far away from the Empire. We must have gone at least a mile or two when the trail suddenly stopped. I looked around in confusion.

“This isn't right. There’s nothing out here. It just sort of pools.”

I examined the area around the starting point. Nothing else was out of the ordinary. Shining Armor approached me.

“It’s okay Shade. Maybe it was nothing.”

“No. I’m missing something. I just can’t put my hoof on it.”

Sunburst examined the spot.

“There’s definitely energy emanating from this point. A very, very small amount. About the same amount of magic that the crystal was putting off. I can’t get a better reading than that.”

He turned to us.

“There is something we didn’t consider. What if the crystal was just leftover from when Sombra returned?”

Shining Armor nodded.

“A shard of his power, just enough to kill of some grass. Without him to sustain it though it would run out of magic.”

I shook my head.

“No. That can’t be it. The grass was the testing ground. Whatever was out here was pushing through the magic boundary into the Empire. Something is trying to break in. I know it!”

I slammed my hoof down in frustration. A second later there was an odd sound, like a thunder crack. And it went from where my hoof landed, out to the far distance. I looked down at where I had planted my hoof.

“What just happened?”

Shining Armor looked around us, his eyes growing big.

“Sunburst, help me clear all the snow around here.”

Their horns lit up and the snow swirled around in a circle. The circle got bigger as it expanded to a fifty foot diameter. They cut off the magic and looked at the ground. It was strange. The ground had a slight blue tint to it. Sunburst slid his hoof over the surface.

“Ice.”

Shining nodded.

“We have to move.”

“Why?”

He turned to me.

“We’re standing on an ice layer. And you just cracked it. There’s no telling how long we have until it starts cracking further. If we’re not careful, the whole shelf could break up and we could fall underneath.”

“What’s underneath?”

Sunburst swallowed hard.

“Nothing.”

I felt goosebumps forming.

“How can there be...nothing?”

Shining motioned around the area.

“These glaciers can cover a few square miles sometimes. And they can stretch thousands of feet into the earth. If you fall through, that’s it.”

“Thousands of feet? So how could I have cracked it?”

He stopped and thought for a second, turning to Sunburst when he couldn’t answer. Sunburst seemed puzzled too.

“That’s true. Normally the ice has to shift naturally to crack like this. If Shade actually did anything, that would mean...”

His confusion turned to horror.

“There can’t be more than a foot of ice under us!”

We all froze. Shining Armor slowly raised a hoof.

“Everypony stay calm. We’re going back the way we came. Take slow, light steps.”

Another crack sounded off in the distance. The sound travelled toward us. Shining swallowed hard.

“Okay. Maybe not slow.”

We began to move back. It was at that moment that the ice shifted slightly. It didn’t crack under us though. It cracked at the grey point. We stopped, all of our eyes fixed on that point. The ice indented, as if there was a weight on the point. And then the ice gave way. Shining yelled.

“Get back!”

As we did, the hole started getting bigger. It expanded to about ten or twelve feet before the ice stopped falling inward. We stopped again.
I was the closest to the hole. I leaned forward, trying to see down into the abyss. Except it wasn’t an abyss. There was more ice and snow about ten feet down. And a large opening leading under the ice..

“I think..there’s a cavern down there.”

Sunburst inched forward until he could see.

“You’re right! It’s like we’re standing on the roof. And judging by the color of the ice, it’s much thicker down there. The layer we’re standing on is just a secondary layer.”

Shining Armor looked down at the opening.

“I don't like it.”

I looked down at the cavern floor. It disappeared into the darkness, stretching to who knows where. And then I saw it. Right at the edge of the darkness. Right below where the grey point had been.

“Look.”

I pointed with my hoof.

“The vein continues down there.”

Sunburst and Shining looked to where I was pointing. Another grey line was leading further into the cavern. Shining shook his head.

“I’ve got a bad feeling about this.”

Sunburst and I nodded in agreement. I felt a shiver go through my body. Something felt off.

“Can you guys feel that?”

Sunburst looked at me in surprise.

“Yes.. There’s magic down there. How could you tell?”

“I don’t know. I just..know there’s something. I can feel it in the air.”

Shining looked at me.

“I didn’t think that anypony besides unicorns could feel magic.”

“Really? I wasn’t aware of that.”

Sunburst stared at me. His eyes narrowed.

“Thats it, isn’t it? It’s been bugging me since I first met you. You used to have a horn, right? All changelings do.”

“That’s true. But Chrysalis took my horn and my magic away.”

“I’m not so sure she took both.”

“What do you mean?”

“She took your horn. That took away your ability to use magic. I’ve never heard of a way for magic to just be taken from a pony. Except by a very strong magical artifact. Nopony possesses the power to just take magic by force. You’d have to willingly give it up.”

Shining Armor looked at him.

“What are you getting at Sunburst?”

“I’m saying that Chrysalis didn’t take his magic. Just his ability to use that magic. At least...in a normal capacity.”

I stepped forward.

“Normal capacity?”

“Your speed-reading. And the changes your body has undergone. A regular pony doesn’t just evolve that quickly. You’ve been using magic, just at a subconscious level.”

“So... What does that mean?”

“Shade..I don’t know if you ever stopped being a changeling. You just lost the ability to perform your normal magic.”

Everything went silent.

I didn’t hear anything else Sunburst said after that. I began breathing faster. My heart was about to break out of my chest. What was happening?! Shining Armor approached me.

“It’s okay Shade. Slow down. You have to try to breathe slowly.”

“What’s happening to me?”

“You’re panicking.”

“Oh. Is that all? I’ve never panicked before.”

“It’s going to be okay. Listen to me. Try to match my breathing.”

I watched him take slow, deep breaths. I did my best to copy him. Each breath I took got closer to matching his rythmn. Eventually, I felt my heart rate slow down. I sighed and sat down.

“How could I have been so stupid? I should have known!”

Sunburst sat next to me.

“I’m sorry. I doubt anypony thought much about it.”

“If I’m really still a changeling, why don’t I need to feed on love?”

“The ponies around you love you. And honestly, you might have figured out a way to adapt. You don’t need to feed off love anymore. You haven’t for a while I’m guessing.”

A tear rolled down my cheek.

“Why didn’t I transform like the other changelings?”

“A transformation of that caliber would require full magical ability. Chrysalis stunted yours by destroying your horn.”

I felt the tears coming. They were ice cold against my cheeks, but I didn’t care. My life had once again been upended. I wasn’t really a pony. And I wasn’t really a changeling. I was...neither. I tried to control the tears, but to no avail. Sunburst put his hoof around me, patting my shoulder.

“It’s going to be okay.”

Shining Armor motioned to us.

“Guys. You need to see this.”

I wiped away my tears. I’d completely forgotten the mission! Thank Celestia there was something to distract me from my imploding identity. I stood up and walked to the cavern entrance. I looked down and froze.

“The vein. It’s..longer!”

Sure enough, the grey vein had extended several inches. But how? Sunburst looked down at the vein and shuddered.

“There’s something that’s giving it life. Giving it magic.”

I looked at the pile of ice and snow that had fallen from the surface.

“I think we could get down there easy enough. We need to find out what’s in there.”

Shining Armor shook his head.

“We should go back. We can’t do this alone.”

I turned to him.

“Who else is there Shining? The only other pony that could possibly help is Cadance. Do you really want her down there? We’re the only ones qualified enough to handle this!”

Sunburst nodded.

“It’s true.”

Shining stood there for a moment. I could tell he was wrestling with himself over the matter.

“If we do this..you both agree that if I tell you we need to get out, we get out. I’m the highest ranking pony here.”

Sunburst bowed.

“I would never forget that. If you deem it too dangerous, we’ll leave.”

I nodded my agreement. Shining squared his shoulders and began the descent. Sunburst followed behind him. I took up the rear, slowly stepping down the hill of ice and snow. When we reached the bottom, the cavern was in front of us, the grey vein leading into the dark.
Shining and Sunburst lit up their horns and we proceeded inside. The vein continued in a fairly straight line. I took the lead, keeping an eye on the vein.

“Uh...guys.”

We turned to Sunburst. He was looking at the walls of the cavern. I followed his gaze. And then I felt my heart drop.

“Sweet Celestia..”

The walls were covered in grey veins. Shining stepped back.

“What are they?”

It was what I had feared.

“Something is reaching out of this cavern. And it’s reaching for the Empire, trying to break in. First it’s some grass. Then black crystals will start forming inside the boundary. And once it takes root, it could be impossible to stop.”

Sunburst shook his head.

“What you’re describing sounds like King Sombra. But..he’s dead.”

He turned to Shining.

“Right?”

Shining nodded.

“The Crystal Heart destroyed him. It can’t be Sombra.”

I wasn’t so sure myself, but I chose not to voice my opinion.

“Let’s keep going. Keep an eye out for anymore veins.”

We continued forward. Sure enough, more veins were spotted. They were shorter, younger veins that hadn’t quite reached to the surface yet. And the further in we went, more of these shorter veins appeared. Soon there was more veins than ice. Shining leaned closer to us.

“This isn’t good. Do you feel the magic?”

We both nodded. It was thick in the air. It made me feel sick. I don’t know why, but I felt like I couldn’t respond in more than a whisper for fear of being heard by whatever evil was here.

“It’s dark magic.”

Sunburst shuddered.

“What could put off such a feeling?”

My first thought was Chrysalis, but I quickly dismissed that. This magic was darker. There was something sinister in here. Chrysalis was rotten, but she didn’t put off this strong of an aura.
The cavern came to an end, opening up to a larger chamber. The walls were entirely grey. Veins reached up to the ceiling, towards a small opening in the ice. A shaft of light shone through the hole, down to the icy floor in the center of the chamber. There was something embedded in the ice.

“What is that?”

I walked forward to get a closer look. Sunburst and Shining followed me. We approached the shaft of light cautiously. The object was small. It had a slight curve to it. Almost like...

“Is that..a horn?”

Shining Armor’s eyes grew big.

“Don’t...touch it.”

Sunburst was shaking.

“It can’t be.”

I stared at it as my mind connected the dots. I knew this horn. From illustrations. In...that horrid book..

The horn of King Sombra.

Shining stepped between me and the horn.

“We have to go. Now!”

I looked up at him.

“We can’t leave this here. Not with the chamber open.”

“He’s right Shining. We have to do something.”

Shining whipped around to Sunburst.

“You don’t understand. Neither of you do! You weren’t here when he almost retook the Empire! You don’t know what that maniac is capable of.”

I felt a chill along my spine. I knew all too well. That record of his rule had scarred me. His wrath was insatiable. His methods cruel. And his magic was nearly level with Starswirl.

“We have to destroy it.”

They turned to me. I motioned around the chamber.

“Look at the sickness that this thing is spreading. And it’s already reached the border!”

Shining frowned.

“It took nearly five years to make it that far.”

“The vein we broke when we opened the cavern has already grown again after a few minutes! Don’t you see? It’s gaining strength!”

We looked at the horn. It glistened in the light. That horrible, blood red horn. Everything was pouring out of it.

“We have to get it out of the floor. Whatever magic it still has is tainting the ice.”

“We shouldn’t touch it.”

Sunburst stepped forward.

“Let me try something.”

His horn lit up. A shell of magic appeared around the horn. It shrunk until it was right around the surface. Sunburst added another layer. And another. When there were three tight layers, he slowly began to raise the horn. It took a minute, but it finally pulled free from the ice. As soon as it did, the veins turned black. We stood still as every inch of black shrunk back. It was all coming towards us!

“What do we do?”

Shining Armor was visibly shaking for the first time.

“Don’t. Move.”

The blackness came rushing from all sides. I looked back at the entrance and saw that all the veins that had stretched out of the chamber were returning to this point. It was working!
We watched as the poison seeped into the hole where the horn had been planted. I looked down at the small hole. Only about two inches deep. So why was it so black? I lowered my head to the ground and looked into the hole.

“I’m guessing this is the nothingness you were talking about Sunburst?”

“It..it must empty into the abyss.”

I was staring into the black abyss. The poison veins were lost to it. Wait... There was something down there. A glint of color in the darkness.

Two green eyes were staring at me from hundreds of feet below.

I jumped back from the hole.

“RUN!!!”

The others didn’t need telling twice. We made for the cavern entrance as a low growl emanated from the chamber. Shining looked back at me.

“What did you see?”

“The horn wasn’t the source! It was the conduit! It’s his last tie to the living world!”

“What are you saying?!”

There was a loud cracking sound behind us. I didn’t dare look back.

“SOMBRA!!”

We reached the open air and hurried up to the surface. I turned to Sunburst.

“We have to destroy it! It’s the only thing keeping him here!”

Sunburst nodded and released the horn from his magic. It landed on the ice with a ‘thud’. The ground was starting to shake, causing the ice to crack. Shining looked around frantically.

“Hurry!”

Sunburst lit up his horn, muttering under his breath. The ice was falling away in the distance. No doubt where the chamber was.

“Shining! I need your help!”

Shining Armor lit up his horn and joined Sunburst. Their faces twisted in pain from the effort. I saw a dark cloud bubbling up from where the chamber had been. He was coming..

‘CRACK!’

I whipped around to the horn. A crack had formed in the middle! I looked back at the darkness and saw it had shrunk back.

“Keep going!”

‘CRACK!’

The shadow receded more.

“More!!”

‘CRACK!’

That last ‘crack’ echoed across the ice. The shadow screamed out, a roar as loud as a dragon, as it was pulled back into the ice. More ice crumbled and collapsed in on what was left of the chamber. The collapse continued toward us until it reached the original opening. A gust of snow hit us as the last of the air was pushed out of the now non-existent cavern.
I turned to the horn. It was splintered into several pieces.

“Burn those with that book I gave you Sunburst.”

Sunburst tried to laugh as he keeled over. Shining Armor was in no better condition. We all laid down on the ice, our bodies giving up as the fear and adrenaline drained from them. Several minutes of silence later, Shining was the first to speak.

“Well... At least we saved the grass.”

He started laughing at his own joke. After a moment, Sunburst started laughing too. Their infectious laughter finally got to me and I joined in. We laughed for far too long, putting the horror that had almost been unleashed out of our minds.

Whatever I Am

I may have brought Shining Armor back in one piece, but Cadance still put me under a binding spell for endangering him. I’d had to stand there, frozen, while I felt immense pressure over every inch of my body. Shining Armor was finally able to calm her down and convince her to let me loose after twelve minutes. I collapsed to the floor upon release.
After that there’d been a small celebration amongst ourselves to celebrate the demise of Sombra. Sunburst recounted the details to Cadance. On the surface she seemed unfazed, but every once in a while I felt a magic punch to my gut. When she held a grudge, she held it. Luckily by the end of the night she’d gotten over it and apologized for her behavior.
The day after the whole ordeal, I was back on a train to Canterlot. I decided to make my report face-to-face. And after that I’d have to figure out when I could go back to Ponyville.
My body relaxed as the train rocked on the tracks. I found myself asleep for most of the ride. My nightmares seemed to have subsided at long last, being replaced by dreams of Rarity. I found myself smiling when I woke up.
I looked out the window as Canterlot grew closer. It was good to be back in familiar surroundings. I waited until the train had come to a complete stop before standing. I stretched my legs and walked onto the station platform.
The walk back to the castle was slow. I was left with my thoughts. Despite everything that had happened, one thought dominated all others; my magic. Sunburst had opened an old wound for me with this new information. What exactly was I anymore? Somehow I had morphed myself into something between the two species. Was I better for it? I suppose so. But my heart was torn a bit for not knowing exactly who and what I was.
I arrived at the castle. The throne room was empty. I made my way to Celestia’s study. She was busy reading scrolls, but looked up as I entered.

“Shade! It’s so good to have you back!”

“I haven’t been gone that long.”

“It’s been five days. I was beginning to wonder if you preferred the Crystal Empire to here.”

“As if I’d leave you alone. This place would fall apart!”

She got a good laugh from that.

“Tell me everything.”

I sat down and described in detail what had happened. Her face darkened as I got to the part about Sombra. My voice was shaking a little by that point.

“How could such evil exist? I know there’s a lot of bad creatures out there, but Sombra was beyond that.”

“He was a misguided unicorn who decided that dark magic was the only path he could take. And he embraced it full-heartedly.”

“I doubt I will ever forget that book.”

“Trust me when I say the book isn’t half as awful as seeing it with your own eyes.”

“That’s right. You and Luna defeated him the first time..”

“Some of the things we saw in the old Empire still haunt us. But time away from such things always helps. Luna found it especially difficult.”

“Was that what pushed her over the edge?”

“It was a factor. One I wish I could help her and myself forget. I’m sorry you have to share a similar burden.”

She stood and walked to a shelf.

“It pains me that we had to deal with the worst version of Sombra.”

“Worst version?”

She looked over her shoulder at me.

“Do you know about the mirror portal?”

“A bit. Twilight told me about it.”

“Did you know that portal was the reason Starswirl left?”

“That’s right! He left because you kept using the portal to... I never heard why you used the portal so much. But apparently it threatened the existence of our world.”

She sighed.

“There was another version of Equestria. We discovered it over a thousand years ago. And in that Equestria, I found and fell in love with another Sombra.”

“So the worst version was here, but there-“

“He was the best. A kind ruler who loved his kingdom. Very much like myself. I was blinded though. As I fell in love with one Sombra, the other rose to power and reigned in terror.”

Tears rolled down her cheek.

“When Starswirl closed the portal, I couldn’t bring myself to face our horrible version of the stallion I loved. I left him in peace and he grew stronger and more wicked. It’s...it’s my fault the Empire fell as far as it did. That it disappeared for a millennia.”

I walked over to her.

“Luna said you two had never had anypony.”

“It’s easier than trying to explain how I fell in love with annother version of such a villainous unicorn in an alternate dimension.”

“Why are you telling me this?”

“Because I want you to understand why I feel the need to apologize for what you went through up there. It’s an evil that should have been stomped out a long time ago. I...I just wasn’t strong enough.”

I hugged her.

“There’s nothing to forgive.”

She hugged me back, wiping her tears as she did so.

“You’re a good pony Shade. I’m lucky to have you in my life. Rarity is lucky too.”

I smiled.

“Thanks. I’m lucky to be in both of your lives. You and her have taught me a lot.”

“On the subject of Rarity, I have a gift for the two of you.”

She levitated a package off the nearby shelf.

“The magic was adapted a bit, but I think it should have the desired effect.”

I opened the package. It was a small mirror, about the size of a piece of paper.

“Why do I feel I’m missing something?”

“Hold it up and say her name.”

I held the mirror in front of me.

“Rarity.”

The mirror began to glow. I sat staring at it for a several seconds. Suddenly the surface shimmered and my reflection disappeared. In its place was Rarity, sitting in the boutique! She smiled at me.

“Hello darling! I was wondering when Celestia would give you your mirror. Isn’t it wonderful? We can see each other every day now!”

I looked at Celestia.

“This is really her? I’m talking to her right now?”

The mirror Rarity giggled.

“Of course you are! Celestia and Luna figured out how to enchant these mirrors so that we could communicate quickly. We don’t have to wait for letters anymore! And this will help you not be so lonely when you have to be in Canterlot.”

“I missed you so much. More than you can imagine.”

“I think I can imagine. I missed you too.”

“I nearly froze to death up there. I didn’t realize how cold it got!”

“Don’t tell me you were out on the tundra!”

“It’s a long story. One I’ll save for when I get back to you.”

I looked up at Celestia.

“When might that be exactly?”

Celestia smiled.

“Why don’t you finish up and we’ll talk.”

I looked back at the mirror.

“I think I’m about to have a big talk with Celestia.”

“Don’t let her bully you. We’ll talk later?”

“Definitely.”

Celestia motioned to the mirror.

“Tap the glass to stop the spell.”

I put my hoof to the glass and Rarity shimmered away. I set the mirror down on the desk and smiled up at Celestia.

“Thank you.”

“It’s the least I can do. Why don’t you sit down?”

I took a seat and Celestia sat across from me.

“Twilight told me about the deal you made with her.”

“About the paperwork? I hope that’s okay.”

“Of course it is. I just thought I’d offer one step more since you have somepony important in your life now.”

“What do you mean?”

“Ponyville for four days, Canterlot for three. Every week.”

“So I’d be helping from both places?”

“Precisely. I can arrange my schedules accordingly to fit some of the more..challenging things for when you’re here. And you can help Twilight keep up with her work and spend time with Rarity.”

“So..I guess I won’t be your Right Hoof anymore?”

“On the contrary. I’m expanding your responsibilities. I feel that Luna and I are capable of functioning on our own. For the most part.”

I chuckled.

“For the most part.”

She continued.

“But I think Twilight can benefit from your knowledge. She’s still young after all. You can be to her what Starswirl was to me.”

“That’s a tall order, but I think I can fill it. Are you sure you want to let me go?”

She giggled.

“Contrary to yours and Starswirl’s opinions, Luna and I can be mature. We’ll be fine.”

I stood and offered my hoof.

“I accept this responsibility. On my honor as your Right Hoof, I will watch out for Twilight.”

“Thank you Shade.”

She shook my hoof and then pulled me in for another hug.

“The next train leaves in thirty minutes if you were wondering.”

“I know. I memorized the schedule.”

“Is there anything you don’t know?”

“Plenty. But I’ve got a lifetime to learn.”

———————————

The train pulled into Ponyville Station. I jumped off and ran for the boutique. Twilight could wait. I had to see Rarity first.
I ran through town as fast as my legs would carry me. I was running so fast, I had a slight pain in my chest.
I arrived at the boutique and opened the door. Rarity spun around in surprise.

“Shade?”

I ran up to her and pulled her into a kiss. She didn’t hesitate in kissing me back. When we finally broke apart she took a deep breath.

“I didn’t think you’d be back so soon!”

“Celestia is having me stay in Ponyville for half the week to help Twilight. Four days here, three days in Canterlot. Permanently!”

Her eyes lit up as she registered what that meant for us. She kissed me again and ran to a wardrobe.

“What are you doing?”

“I’m finding a dress for tonight. We’re going to celebrate. All of us! I’ll let the girls know and we’re going to celebrate you being home!”

“Couldn’t it just be the two of us?”

She smiled at me.

“I like where your mind is heading, but I think the girls will want to officially welcome you back.”

“Fair enough.”

—————————

The banner said ‘WELCOME BACK SHADE!’. I was always amazed at how fast Pinkie Pie could cook up a party. Everypony was coming. I’d even invited Time Turner and Rose. Pinkie arrived early to decorate. Her methods irked Rarity to the point that she was straightening the decorations as Pinkie slapped them up.

“Can’t you put keep a bow straight for once Pinkie?”

“Where’s the fun in straight things?”

I just sat back and laughed to myself as the two battled for their own visions of the party. During an argument over table settings, I laughed loud enough that Rarity looked over at me, her expression stern.

“Am I amusing you?”

“Yes! Why don’t we just have some fun!”

She smiled at me and sighed.

“Why is your Discord-may-care attitude so appealing to me?”

“Because it’s paired with a charming wit?”

“Keep telling yourself that.”

Pinkie chimed in.

“Are you two going to be lovey-dovey the whole night?”

Rarity and I laughed. Pinkie cooperated more after that and as the last decoration went up, guests began to arrive.
Everypony came up to me at some point in the evening to welcome me back. I was happy to see them all. It was going to be nice seeing familiar faces so often. Everypony wanted to know about the Crystal Empire and what I had done up there. I decided to give them a simplified version of the events to play off the danger and just how scared I had been. They all thought it sounded like a thrilling adventure.
One by one, ponies began leaving as it got later. Twilight was the last to leave.

“I’m so glad you’ll be around more Shade. I’ll be sure to let you know when I need help.”

“I’ll come by in the morning.”

“Do you need somewhere to stay?”

Before I could answer, Rarity pressed herself against me and smiled.

“He’s already got somewhere to stay.”

Twilight’s eyes widened in surprise.

“Oh! ...Okay. I’ll just leave you two alone then.”

She left the boutique and I looked at Rarity.

“Well now she knows we’re up to something.”

She kissed me.

“What do you say we leave the mess for now?”

“Okay. Who are you? Where’s Rarity”

She giggled and shoved me playfully as she ran away. I ran after her, laughing the whole time.

———————————

We laid in bed as the moon rose into view of the bedroom window. My mind turned back to the cavern.

“You didn’t tell us everything, did you Shade?”

I looked at Rarity, her eyes filled with concern.

“How could you tell?”

“Your eyes said more than your mouth tonight. Though I doubt anypony but me noticed.”

I sighed.

“I didn’t want to scare anypony.”

“Including yourself?”

“...Yeah”

“So what happened?”

It took me a moment to start. But once I did, everything came pouring out. I told her about the book, the horn, and the ghost of Sombra. Her eyes were a reflection of mine, a mix of fear and worry. She didn’t say a word until I finished.

“I’m not happy you put yourself in danger like that. But I’d rather know when you’re in danger then have you hide it. I’m a big girl. I can handle it.”

“I don’t blame you for being upset. Especially since I nearly died twice.”

She sat up.

“Wait. Twice?!”

“Yeah... I told you I almost froze to death.”

“That’s just an expression though! I thought you were just saying it was really cold!”

“Oh... I didn’t make that connection.”

She shook her head.

“Honestly. It’s one thing when there’s a legitimate threat from something..”

“I didn’t mean to nearly freeze! I had to get information!”

“Oh? And information is worth risking your life?”

That shut me up. Rarity had tears in the corner of her eyes.

“What would I have done if I lost you?”

“I... I’m sorry. I wasn’t thinking.”

“Obviously.”

“I’ve never had somepony care for me like that.. I’ve always been..expendable.”

She glared at me. Before I knew what was happening she had pinned me down, kneeling on top of me.

“Expendable? Do you really think so little of yourself?! What must you think of me then?! For taking pity on something so worthless?”

“You’re not like me! You have a kind heart! You make everything around you better!”

“So do you!!”

She took a few deep breaths and collapsed on top of me, squeezing me as hard as she could. Her tears fell to my chest.

“You can’t just risk everything for the sake of finding out something that nopony else knows. It’s not fair to you or me. I would never do that to you!”

I held her as tight as I could. I’d begun to cry too. And my chest was tightening.

“I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I never meant to hurt you. I never meant to make you feel like this.”

I stroked her hair as she continued to cry. After a few minutes she began to calm down and raised her head to look at me.

“Promise me you won’t be that stupid again. Promise me you’ll always come back.”

I brushed the last of her tears off her cheeks.

“I promise.”

She squeezed me again and put her head against my chest. We stayed like that for several minutes.

“There’s something else bothering you, isn’t there?”

I sighed.

“...Sunburst discovered why I’m able to do what I do. The reading I mean. And why my appearance has changed so much.”

“Magic?”

I looked down at her in shock.

“How could you-“

She lifted her head

“I’ve wondered myself. So has Twilight. You can do things that aren’t possible for a normal pony.”

“That’s the thing... I’m not a pony it turns out. But I’m not really a changeling either.”

“Does it matter what you are?”

“I don’t know... I just feel like I don’t know where I belong.”

She pulled me close and pressed my head to her chest.

“Do you hear it?”

I listened carefully. I heard it. Her strong, amazing heartbeat.

“That’s where you belong. And whatever you are, you’ll always have a place there.”

“Whatever I am?”

“Yes. Because... I love you.”

I pulled away from her until I could see her eyes. Those beautiful eyes that were so easy to get lost in.

“I love you too Rarity.”

She smiled and kissed me. This kiss felt different. It wasn’t a kiss of passion like I had become used to. This kiss was gentler. It made my whole body feel warm. It was comforting. I felt myself melting away as I kissed her back. After a minute she started to lean into the kiss more and her hooves began to wander. I rolled her over onto the bed, me above her now, and stared at her for a few seconds. She was so beautiful. She was happy. And whatever I was, I was happy too. I was complete.

I was in love.

Hippogriffs And Chest Pains

Rarity and I stood at the train station, waiting for the train ponies to load her coat racks onto the baggage car.

“Are you sure I can’t be of more help?”

“You have all those meetings with Celestia. I don’t expect you to drop everything to help me with the fashion show. Besides, I don’t think you’d be much help at the show itself. Unless you plan to wear one of the dresses.”

“You don’t think I could pull it off?”

She giggled and leaned against me.

“Four days went by too fast.”

“We’ll get used to it. Adjust our schedules as best we can. Soon we’ll think we have too much time.”

“Let’s hope not.”

The coat racks were stored and the train whistle blew. I turned to Rarity and kissed her.

“I’ll make sure the dresses make it to the venue safely.”

“I can never thank you enough. I’ll see you there in a couple days. I've just got to get Fluttershy situated in Manehattan.

“Do you really think Fluttershy will be alright at your Manehattan shop?”

“I wouldn’t have asked her if I didn’t.”

“And yet you asked half the town before her.”

She glared at me. I raised a hoof.

“Sorry. I’m sure you chose wisely.”

The glare disappeared as she smiled and nodded.

“That’s right.”

I gave her a kiss and stepped on the train. As it pulled away I felt a weird pain in my chest. I put a hoof to my heart.

“Strange..”

I sat down and waited for the pain to return. It didn’t.

——————————

I made sure that all the dresses were on the racks before taking them to the venue. I couldn’t wait to see the show! I wanted to support Rarity in her career.
Once the dresses were stored in the proper area, I ran off to the castle. I had to get ready for the meeting with the hippogriff delegates. Twilight had been able to acquire a book for me to study on hippogriff culture. It was old and probably outdated by decades, but I had to have some sort of basis. I would have to visit Mount Aris someday to get an updated view on hippogriffs and seaponies.
I entered the throne room to find Celestia and Luna sitting in their respective seats. Luna held out a bit to Celestia.

“Fine. He was on time.”

“I told you he would be.”

“Betting on my arrival? Really?”

“Luna was convinced you’d be busy and forget the time.”

“Twilight’s work isn’t too bad. I wasn’t busy.”

“I think she meant Rarity, not paperwork.”

I turned to Luna.

“Nosy much?”

“I only said it in terms of the bet. I said it was possible that you could be late if you had reached that stage of the relationship.”

“You’re trying to get an answer out of me Luna.”

“I am not!”

Celestia passed the bit back to Luna.

“You win. They’ve definitely gotten to that point.”

Luna snatched the bit and smiled. I turned to Celestia.

“Please stop making my personal affairs the source of your wagers. Don’t we have hippogriffs coming in twenty minutes?”

Luna rolled her eyes.

“We’re ready. If you can take a break from your extracurriculars for a moment and catch up, we’d greatly appreciate it.”

I rubbed my temples.

“I’ve been back five minutes and the two of you are already giving me a headache.”

Celestia smiled.

“I think Starswirl used to say something similar.”

I pulled out the book Twilight had given me from my saddlebag. It was old, dusty, and loose in the spine. I carefully opened the cover and perused the pages. I read as fast as I could without damaging the book further. When I was done I closed it and gave Luna a smug look.

“There. Now we’re all ready. I honestly don’t know if this book is going to be a huge help. It’s from 50 years before they were driven into Seaquestria. They may have changed their customs drastically by now.”

Celestia nodded.

“It will be a learning experience for us as well. We haven’t had contact with the hippogriffs since they went into hiding. Now that they’re back, we want to have a healthy relationship with their kingdom.”

Luna nodded her agreement.

“They were once great allies. It will be good to see them again.”

I straightened up.

“I’ll help as much as I can.”

The doors to the throne room opened. I turned to see two guards leading a group of hippogriffs inside. Celestia motioned me forward as her horn lit up. A miniature version of her throne came out from behind her and she set it on her right side. I hurried up to my new spot and sat down. The guards parted to the sides of the room, letting the hippogriffs come to the bottom of the stairs. The hippogriff at the front of the group stepped forward and bowed.

“Thank you for your invitation Princess Celestia. We are honored to join you and Princess Luna for this summit. My name is Wind Rider, brother and advisor to Queen Novo.”

Celestia and Luna bowed their heads. I realized I must seem rude and bowed a few seconds behind. When Celestia raised her head, she smiled.

“Welcome all of you. I’m looking forward to discussing what we can do to strengthen the bonds between our kingdoms.”

The hippogriffs bowed theirs heads. They were such interesting creatures. Half pony, half eagle. They were taller than the average pony. Closer to Celestia’s height actually. I thought over the book I’d just read. They were related to the griffons, but distantly. They were some of the fastest flyers in the world. But what interested me the most wasn’t from the book. I was curious about their ability to turn into seaponies.
Celestia motioned to me.

“How rude of me not to make introductions. This is Shade, Right Hoof to Luna and I. He’ll be joining us for the summit.”

Wind Rider nodded to me.

“An honor Shade.”

“The honor is mine Wind Rider. May your wings stay strong.”

He smiled, his brow arching.

“And may your heart be stronger. I’m impressed! I haven’t heard the old greetings in years. You’ve done your homework.”

“Not much. I was lucky to come across one book.”

“I’m sure you’ll learn more in the next few days.”

He turned back to Celestia.

“Would it be alright if my guards and assistant retired to their rooms for the day? They’ve had a long journey.”

Celestia stood up.

“Of course. My guards will show them to their rooms.”

Celestia’s guards stepped forward and led the other hippogriffs towards the East wing of the castle. Wind Rider stayed where he was.

“I hope it’s alright if I stay. I’d like to talk.”

“Of course. That would be lovely.”

Luna stood up next.

“I wish I could stay, but I have my nightly duties approaching in a few hours. I need to get some rest.”

Wind Rider nodded.

“Of course. I’m glad you took the time to meet us. I’ll see you again soon.”

Luna bowed her head and then exited. It was just me, Celestia, and Wind Rider. Celestia descended the stairs towards Wind Rider. I stood and followed her. Halfway down the stairs I felt that weird chest pain again. I stopped and touched my chest. Celestia looked back at me.

“Everything alright Shade?”

“Of course. Just..lost my breath for a second.”

She nodded and we all began walking towards the entrance. Celestia fell into step with Wind Rider.

“Was your journey difficult?”

“No. Just a little longer than some of my griffs are used to. They’ve only had their wings back for a few months.”

I stepped forward so I wasn’t hidden by Celestia’s taller body.

“I hope it’s alright if I ask, but what is it like? Having the ability to be two vastly different creatures?”

“Oh there’s nothing like it! With the shards of the Queen’s Pearl, we hold the ability to transform at will.”

He touched his necklace. I looked closer and noticed the broken shape. It had a gleam to it that caught the light at every angle.

“That’s a powerful magic! And all of you have them?”

“Most of us. Some choose to stay on Mount Aris. Some in Seaquestria. We don’t believe in forcing that choice.”

“Where did the Pearl come from?”

“I never thought to ask my sister. Though I doubt she’d tell me. She’s secretive like that.”

“I can only imagine what the Pearl must have been like based on the amount of magic in that tiny shard.”

Celestia glanced at me, her eyes questioning what I’d just said. Wind Rider took no notice.

“So! How has Equestria been since the Storm King?”

Celestia turned back to the hippogriff.

“Very well! Any damage that was caused has been repaired and everypony is doing fine. Our enemies don’t keep us down for long.”

“I don’t doubt it! Canterlot has been attacked a few times, hasn’t it?”

“Twice in recent history.”

“Yes..the Storm King and the changelings, right? Of course that was before King Thorax took over.”

I felt a little sick to my stomach. And another shot of pain in my chest. Wind Rider looked in my direction, his eyes wandering over me.

“Come to think of it Shade..you seem to resemble a changeling. Or at least what they once were. I’ve only ever seen a few in my life, but they’re not easily forgotten.”

Celestia interrupted.

“Shade has a complex past. Suffice it to say that he wouldn’t be here if I had any issue with his allegiance.”

“I apologize Celestia. I meant no offense.”

I chimed in.

“I am a changeling. Half changeling anyways. I’m a bit of both worlds. Just like yourself Wind Rider.”

He looked back at me.

“That’s amazing! You’ll have to tell me the story some day. I wasn’t wasn’t aware of any new hybrid species.”

I sighed. Hybrid. That’s a nice word for it.
We came to the door to the gardens. Celestia opened it and we continued outside. Wind Rider took in the gardens, complimenting every bush and flower he saw. I was distracted by another mild spike of pain. I put a hoof to my chest again. Celestia leaned down to me.

“Are you okay?”

“I’m fine.”

I could tell she wasn’t convinced, but she changed the subject.

“What is this about being a hybrid? You’ve never said anything about it to me.”

“I found out up North. Sunburst figured it out.”

“So you’re still a changeling?”

“Yes and no. It’s complicated. And apparently I still have magic.”

That made her stop in her tracks. Wind Rider looked at us.

“Is everything alright?”

“Yes. Shade was just reminding me of a letter I need to write.”

“I’m sorry. I must be keeping you from your duties. I’ll find my room and get some rest. I assume I’ll see you both at dinner?”

I put on a smile.

“Of course. We have a great meal planned out.”

“Excellent! I’ll see you then.”

He made his way back to the castle while Celestia and I continued further into the gardens. She led the way through a tunnel covered in vines and flowers. At the halfway point she turned right. There was a gap in the tunnel that led to a plant-covered gazebo. It seemed to be completely cut off from everything, even outside sounds. Celestia sat on a cushion and beckoned me to do the same. I got comfortable and looked at her.

“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner. I’ve had a lot on my...mind.”

Another pain had gripped me at the end of my words.

“We have time now. Are you sure you’re okay?”

“Yes. Apparently my magic reserve is still intact. But without my horn, I have no way to tap into its full potential. But on the subconscious level, I’m still using it.”

“Your reading abilities.”

“And the way my body has changed. I don’t know why it never occurred to me sooner.”

She sighed.

“I should have spotted it instantly. If you’d agree, I’d like to take a reading of your magic.”

“Go ahead. I’m curious as well.”

She closed her eyes and concentrated. Her horn lit up and I felt the smallest amount of pressure at the center of my forehead. Right where my horn used to be. As she continued the spell, I felt myself getting a headache. And another flare-up in my chest. Was this normal? Her magic finally dispersed and I took a breath. I rubbed my forehead.

“A little intense.”

“Normally one connects through the horn. But without yours, I had to focus a lot more. I’m sorry if I caused you pain.”

“I’m alright. What did you find out?”

“You were right. There is a space where unicorns and changelings hold their magic. It’s at the back of the skull, below the brain. That’s your magic reserve. And yours is not only intact, but at full capacity.”

“So I have a lot of magic sitting in my brain?”

“Essentially. But without normal usage, your magic has seeped into your body. The physical changes and the brain power to process information as fast as you do are side effects of this saturation.”

“So my entire body is magic?”

“In a way..Yes”

“What does that mean?”

“It’s difficult to say..”

I closed my eyes, looking into my mind for any information that could be useful. I thought of everything to do with unicorns and their magic.

“There’s a phrase I read once. It might be what I’m experiencing. Magic overflow.”

She didn’t say anything. Was I right?

“My reserve is full. It’s spilling over, flowing through my entire being. And the amount of magic will only increase. Soon it will be in every part of me. But..I don’t remember reading anything about the effects.”

“Erratic discharges of magic and alterations at the microscopic level.”

“How do you know that?”

“Because I erased that information. I forgot to erase the name of the condition.”

“Why would you get rid of information concerning such a condition?”

She sighed.

“Because it’s an alicorn condition.”

“What?! But I’m not an alicorn!”

“I know. But your predicament seems to have caused a similar event. And what’s worse is the erratic discharges are usually controlled by casting spells.”

“Which I can’t do.”

“We have to see if we can figure out a way to discharge some of that energy before it builds up too much.”

My chest flared again. I shuddered.

“That’s what I’m feeling, isn’t it? Magic trying to discharge.”

“That’s what I’m afraid of.”

“What about the microscopic alterations?”

“Those could be anything.”

“Examples please?”

“You could grow taller, your cells could be rewritten to heal faster, and...”

“What? What aren’t you telling me Celestia?”

“Shade. Magic overflow is one of the factors Starswirl used in creating immortality. The magic coursing through you could alter your body to the point where..”

“Where it what?”

“Stops aging.”

I stared at her for the longest time. How was this possible?

“You’re saying that there’s a chance I won’t die?”

“I can’t be certain of anything. But the only ponies to ever deal with magic overflow, and the effect of immortality, have been alicorns and Starswirl. That’s six for six Shade. I doubt you’ll be an exception to the rule. But we won’t know for certain until we do a closer study.”

I stood up, but felt my knees growing weak. I began shaking.

“We...have to fix this.”

“Shade-“

I held up a hoof to silence her.

“I... I c-can’t live forever Celestia. I can’t do it.”

I started to cry. The tears fell onto my cushion as I felt my heart tear a little.

“I can’t...live...without her!”

I collapsed. I could only speak between breaths.

“There...has to be...a way...to stop this.”

“Shade, we can try to discharge all the excess magic. If that works, than you can live normally.”

I took a few deep breaths to calm myself.

“If we can get rid of the excess and keep the magic from spilling out of the reserve, will it undo anything that’s been done to me?”

“No. Your brain is still saturated. You’ll still have your abilities. And your body won’t revert back to its original form.”

“And at the cellular level?”

“Whatever effects have occurred will remain unchanged.”

“So...if my cells have already been rewired to halt the aging process?”

She shook her head.

“...I’m sorry.”

I began trembling. Not out of fear though. Not from sadness either. I felt a rage building within me. My own body was trying to destroy what little normalcy I had left. I felt the anger bubbling inside of me, growing stronger with each passing second.

“Shade? Shade! You need to calm down!”

I blinked away the tears and realized that the sensation I felt was real. It wasn’t anger. Something was literally shaking my body from the inside out.

“Wh-wh-what’s happening?”

“You’re emotions are causing a discharge.”

“What do I do?”

“You have to try to calm down. Take deep breaths.”

“Yeah. Deep breaths.”

I closed my eyes and concentrated. Inhale. I could do this. Exhale. Don’t focus on the danger. Inhale. You’re going to be okay. Exhale.

Promise me that you’ll always come back.

I opened my eyes and felt a single tear roll down my cheek.

“Rarity.”

“Shade. Don’t focus on her. Nothing emotional.”

“I...I promised her..”

“Shade!”

The tears came flowing out now. I felt my body tremble faster.

“Shade!!”

‘CRACK!’

Everything stopped. I felt a bead of sweat coming down from my forehead. It got to my brow and dripped onto my nose. And then another came. And another. Everything seemed to move in slow motion. I reached up and wiped my brow. When I pulled my hoof away, it was red. Celestia stood there, her eyes as big as saucers.

“Shade..”

I didn’t know what was about to happen, but I could feel something coursing through my veins towards the crack in my skull. I locked eyes with Celestia and whispered.

“Run.”

A bolt of energy ripped through my head and flew right at Celestia. The energy was blindingly white. I felt it pouring out of me. I tried to move, but my body had locked itself off from my brain. I couldn’t control the pain. I couldn’t control the magic. And I couldn’t control where it was aimed.
Celestia was on her knees, a shield holding off the energy. I could see that she was already injured. And she looked like she was in pain projecting the shield. I cried out to her.

“GO!!!”

Her shield cracked and I lost her to the white light. The pulsing magic continued for a few more seconds before stopping suddenly. I was left standing over Celestia’s body. I couldn’t tell if she was breathing or not. I took a step towards her and fell over. Blood was beginning to seep out of the hole in my skull. My vision began to blur as I heard somepony calling out for Celestia. I heard hoofsteps closing in. The last thing I remember seeing was a tall, midnight blue shape running into the gazebo.

Recovery

I felt myself floating, like I was in an ocean, but I couldn’t see anything. I tried to look around in the black. I raised my hooves. I could see them. That meant I wasn’t blind. But...where was I?

Shade

What was that? Who was that?

“Hello?”

My voice sounded soft. Almost a whisper. What was going on?!

Shade

“I’m here!”

Shade!

I knew that voice!

“Luna!!”

Keep talking!

“Where are you? I can’t see anything!”

I’m almost there!

“Luna!”

I felt myself sinking into the blackness.

“Luna!!”

I was suffocating. I took one last breath.

“LUNA!!!”

My voice was back at its normal volume. My scream echoed through the abyss.

And then a hoof grabbed hold of me.

“I’ve got you.”

I felt Luna pull up and the darkness disappeared. It faded away and turned into Luna’s meadow. I looked around.

“Wha- What happened?”

“You don’t remember?”

I looked at her for a second. Remember what? I thought hard. When had I even fallen asleep? The last thing I remember was...

“Celestia!”

I jumped forward, as if to run to the gazebo and find her. Luna caught me and held me down.

“Stop! Shade, she’s going to be okay.”

I stopped struggling.

“She’s..alive?”

“We’re a lot tougher than you think. It takes a bit more than a rogue discharge to kill an alicorn.”

“Did I hurt her?”

“Of course you did! You blasted her with raw magic!”

I lowered my head.

“I’m sorry. I couldn’t control it.”

Luna sighed.

“I understand. I’m still upset, but I understand you didn’t do this intentionally. Celestia told me everything.”

“How is she?”

“Bruises. A broken leg. A few ribs too. She’ll be on bed rest for a few more days.”

I looked up at her.

“A few more days?”

“You’ve been asleep for four days Shade. You’re at the hospital.”

“My head..”

I reached up to touch it, but felt nothing different. Luna shook her head.

“You can’t tell here. You blew open a bit-sized hole in the front of your skull.”

“And I’m still alive?”

“The doctor had you in an induced coma while they performed a couple surgeries. You were moved to post-op this afternoon, so I thought I’d try to visit you. Pulling a pony out of a coma isn’t an easy task. I’m grateful you heard me.”

“A couple surgeries.. Everything went alright?”

“The first surgery was to fix the initial break in your skull. With that much raw magic coursing through your head, you’re lucky there’s not more damage.”

“More damage?”

She paused for a few moments. I glared at her.

“What’s wrong?”

“Honestly? Nopony knows for sure. The discharge over-saturated your brain. But we’ve no way to judge if there will be any side effects. Nopony has ever had magic just sitting in them like this.”

“So I have no idea what I’m waking up to?”

“Unfortunately.”

My head fell, pointing towards the ground. Luna continued.

“The second surgery was to...remove your magic reserve.”

My head shot back up.

“What?!”

Luna held up a hoof to silence me.

“Before you say anything, you will listen.”

I closed my mouth and nodded. Luna continued.

“I monitored your magic every day. Unfortunately all you did when you discharged was expell the excess magic.”

“That was only the excess?!”

“While they were fixing the initial wound your reserve was beginning to overflow again. Celestia and I made the decision to have it removed to halt the overflow. It was an experimental procedure, but successful. We saved your life.”

I sat down and stared at the ground.

“What does that mean for me?”

“Nothing. Everything should stay the same. Though Celestia did mention your..concerns.”

I looked at her expectantly.

“And?”

“Twilight agreed to look at some blood samples. She’s comparing yours to some from Celestia and myself. That was two days ago. Hopefully we’ll know soon.”

I nodded. If anypony could figure it out, it was Twilight.

“It seems like you’ve got everything under control.”

“As controlled as it can be. The fact that I’ve got you in a dream state is good news. It means you’ll wake up soon.”

“Four days... Rarity.”

“She’s sitting with you right now. I was just there an hour ago. She’s happy that you’re going to pull through.”

“Thank you. I hope I didn’t mess up her fashion show.”

“She didn’t know about you until yesterday. I’m sure nothing was spoiled.”

“Thanks for pulling me out Luna.”

I pulled her into a hug. She put a hoof around me.

“I would do anything for you my friend. But right now, I think you need another mare’s help. It’s time to-“

——————————

-wake up..

My eyes opened slowly. I was in a hospital bed. The first thing I did was to check my head. I reached up and felt bandages all across my forehead. The top of my head had been wrapped like a mummy. And it seemed to cover the back of my head as well. Made sense if they’d done a surgery on each end. I turned my head and found Rarity asleep in a chair. Her mane was all over the place and she was snoring. My lips slowly curled into a smile. The voice that came out of me was scratchy.

“Afternoon, beautiful.”

She jerked awake in her chair. She looked around for a second before her eyes landed on me. I tried to wave, but it was more of a pitiful twitch. Her eyes flew open all the way.

“Shade!”

She ran to me and gave me a hug. I winced, realizing just how sore my body was. Rarity pulled away.

“Oh! I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay. I can take it.”

“Celestia told me what happened.”

“How is she?”

“She’s fine. Already reviewing paperwork from her bed. I swear she’s as bad as Twilight.”

I chuckled.

“I’m not surprised.”

“Why didn’t you tell me about your chest pains?”

“I didn’t realize until I was on the train. I would have told you otherwise.”

“So your magic?”

“My head is saturated, but my reserve is gone now. No more discharges for me.”

“You could have died..”

“I’m sorry to put you through that again so soon. I swear I’m not doing it on purpose.”

“I know. It’s not your fault.”

A small smile formed on her face.

“Entirely.”

I smiled back and tried to sit up. Rarity reached for a remote and adjusted the bed into a sitting position. I sighed.

“Thanks. I hope I can move on my own soon.”

“I’m sure you will. They’ll just want to be certain that you regain your strength first. You’ve been asleep a long time.”

“Just don’t let them send me out in a wheelchair. I want to walk out of here if possible.”

“Don’t you two know that wheelchairs are more fun?”

We turned to the door. Celestia was wheeling herself in. There were bruises along her right side, including one near her eye. One of her back legs was in a cast, propped up in the air in front of her. And her entire torso was bandaged. I felt the tears coming. I couldn’t help it. I started to cry. Rarity grabbed some tissues and tried to dry my eyes. Celestia wheeled closer.

“I’m okay Shade.”

“No you’re not! Look what I did to you!”

“It’s just a few broken bones and bruises. It won’t take me long to recover. Besides, if we’re comparing injuries, I think you win. Two holes in your head. That’s tough to beat.”

I laughed. It hurt, but I didn’t care. I hadn’t killed her. Here she was joking with me like nothing had happened.

“You know I couldn’t let you win that contest. It’s my job to one up you.”

Rarity looked between the two of us.

“You two have a morbid sense of humor.”

—————————

Rarity sat with me the rest of the day. It turned out she didn’t show her line. I was shocked! Something had come up at the Manehattan shop and she’d left early.

“You’re kidding right? Fluttershy?”

“I swear to you. Ask any of the girls. It was quite a spectacle.”

We had a good laugh over the weird events. The more I laughed, the less it was hurting.
I had kept tabs on my behaviors and movements all day. So far I hadn’t found anything out of the ordinary that could signal brain damage. Maybe it was a fluke, maybe a miracle. As long as I could walk out of here on my own legs and still snap back at Celestia’s jokes, I was content.
The rest of the gang came in one at a time throughout the day. Rainbow Dash kept saying how cool my scars were going to look. Rarity didn’t like that. Pinkie tried to cheer me up with balloon animals. Too squeaky for my ears. Applejack and Fluttershy both kept it simple and just talked with me. Twilight brought me a teddy bear from the gift shop that had ‘Get Well Soon’ embroidered on its stomach.

“Thanks Twilight. Dare I ask?”

“Oh! Um...should this wait?”

She nodded to Rarity. She’d fallen asleep again. I shook my head.

“It’s okay. I want to know.”

“I’ve been comparing the samples for three days. There were two similarities between your blood and alicorn blood.”

“Hit me.”

“The immortality gene had barely begun to form. The most that will happen is that you never get sick and maybe live an extra twenty years. Give or take a decade.”

“You’re sure?”

“Positive. The gene forms an extra cellular wall that prevents decay. An alicorn’s is thick, but yours was barely there. It’s like..a pencil to a strand of hair.”

“So not too bad.”

“No. You’ll live a long, healthy life. But not forever.”

“Good.”

“And the second change..”

“What?”

“You’re going to grow wings and a horn.”

“What?!”

She giggled.

“No! You grew an inch during the discharge.”

“Wait. Really?”

“Yes. An inch and a quarter if we’re being exact.”

“Well that explains why my legs are so sore.”

“Are you sure that wasn’t me dear?”

I smiled. How had I known she was awake? I looked over at Rarity, her eyes open. She smiled back. Honestly, I couldn’t decide what was funnier; Rarity’s comment, or Twilight blushing because of the comment.

“I’ll leave you two alone.”

She began to walk away. I cleared my throat.

“Hey Twilight?”

She looked over her shoulder. I smiled.

“Thank you.”

“You’re welcome. Get back to Ponyville as soon as you can.”

With that, she was gone. I turned to Rarity.

“Did you know?”

“No. Though I thought Celestia was holding something back in her description of the event. I just didn’t know for sure.”

“I’m sorry. I should have said something.”

“It’s alright. You were trying to protect my feelings.”

“That obvious?”

She nodded.

“Just so you know, I wouldn’t have cared.”

“Really? You wouldn’t have cared that I would stay young forever?”

“As long as I have you to myself until I’m gone.”

“Well that’s the plan anyways. You really think a hole in my head is going to keep me from you?”

“I’d hope not.”

She stood up and kissed me.

“Plus, I like taller stallions. Very sexy.”

“Shut up.”

——————————

I woke up to find Rarity gone. She’d left a note saying she was running a few errands and would be back later.
I decided to try and sit up on my own. It was difficult, but doable. I slowly began moving my legs around to the edge of the bed.

“Do you really think you’re ready for that?”

I looked at the door to find Celestia. She was on her feet now, her cast slightly to the side of her body.

“That doesn’t look comfortable for walking.”

“I’ll manage. Why are you trying to get up so soon?”

“I’ve been in this bed for five days. Why else?”

“Do you want help?”

“I want to try it on my own.”

She stood by and watched as I slowly inched to the edge of the bed. I tapped my hooves against the floor. I felt a tingling sensation through them. I began to put my weight on them. A jolt went up both legs.

“Ahhhhhh!”

“You okay?”

I flipped over so my stomach was against the bed. My hooves were on the floor, supporting half of me.

“Yeah. It’s just...taking a moment.”

I slowly allowed more weight onto my back end. All in all it took me fifteen minutes to stand on four legs.

“See! I told you I could do it.”

“That’s great Shade. Now walk.”

“What? You think I can’t?”

Her brow arched. I frowned at her, raising a hoof to take a step. And that’s when all four knees gave out. I fell to the floor like a limp rag.

“Damn!”

Celestia covered her mouth to keep from laughing. I glared up at her.

“You think you’re so smart.”

“I do.”

Of course that’s when Rarity returned. She looked at me on the floor, and then at Celestia.

“Honestly. I leave you alone for an hour and you’re on the floor. And don’t think I didn’t hear you cursing from down the hall!”

Celestia hobbled forward to help me up. The two of them lifted me back to the bed.

“But I can stand.”

Rarity shook her head.

“Walking is a lot more involved. I’m glad you can stand on your own four legs, but please don’t try anything too extreme without me here.”

“Okay.”

She kissed my cheek.

“You’re getting stronger already. I’m proud of you for trying.”

“Thanks Rare.”

Celestia moved over to a chair and sat down. I looked at her again and noticed she looked different.

“Your bruises are healing already!”

“I told you I’d be on the mend.”

“What about your leg? Your ribs?”

“Broken bones take a bit longer. But maybe in a week.”

“I wish I’d heal that fast..”

“Twilight gave you her results?”

I nodded.

“Everything’s going to be okay now.”

“I’m sure it will be. Especially with Rarity taking care of you. You’re in good hooves.”

Rarity smiled at the compliment. I noticed she had a book on the stand next to her.

“Can I see that?”

I pointed to the book and she passed it to me.

“Are you sure you should try reading with your head injury?”

“I just need to find something out.”

I opened to the first page and began reading.

“I thought that might happen.”

Rarity looked concerned.

“Can you not read as fast?”

“I’ve slowed down. It took me a whole two seconds to read this one page.”

I glanced at her. Her face reflected her annoyance. I grinned at her.

“What? That is slow for me.”

Celestia began to laugh.

“I’m sorry Rarity. I’ve been a bad influence on his humor.”

“Oh that’s alright Celestia. He can keep his sense of humor. It’s just going to cost him his bedroom privileges.”

My grin disappeared.

“I’m done. Honest.”

This made Celestia laugh even harder.

——————————

“There you go darling! One more step!”

I slowly stepped forward, my knees wobbling slightly.

“Two days of walking practice and my knees still act like they're eighty.”

“It just takes time. One more!”

“You said that with the last step.”

“One more than that.”

“Do you want my legs to fall off?”

“You’re doing marvelous.”

“Would you come help me?”

“You need to do it on your own.”

“I walk better with you. I promise I won’t put all my weight on you this time.”

“Alright. But I swear if you try to land on top of me again..”

I smiled.

“Can you blame me?”

She walked back and stood side by side with me. I began taking more steps, feeling more confident with her next to me.

“I told you.”

“Well I won’t always be next to you. You’ll have to practice alone at some point.”

“I will. I just want to get to the cafeteria before they run out of pizza.”

“I could have gone and gotten us some.”

“I need a challenge. And pizza will be my reward!”

She giggled.

“Okay! Let’s get going then.”

She continued to match my steps. We moved down the hall- Wait. Was she picking up the pace? She was a full step ahead.. Maybe I was slowing down. I picked up my pace to match her. There we go!
We were about halfway- Again?! I picked up my pace. I couldn’t wait- Seriously?! Two steps now! I began speeding up, but so did Rarity. I looked at her and she had this gleam in her eyes. She was doing it on purpose!

“That’s not fair.”

“Why not?”

“...I don’t know.”

She began trotting ahead.

“Hey! Don’t leave me back here.”

She looked over her shoulder.

“Isn’t there something you want more than pizza?”

Her rump swayed slightly side to side as she walked forward.

“Don’t tempt me lady. You know I’m not that strong yet.”

“Just imagine your goal.”

She continued trotting away, still swaying. Wow that was sexy! I took a step forward. And another. And another. I picked up my pace until I was walking at a normal speed.

“I’m doing it! Rarity! I’m walking!”

She came trotting back.

“I knew you could do it! Ready for that pizza?”

“Definitely!”

——————————

I stepped off the train. The girls were waiting with a banner for me.

“Welcome home Shade!!”

I smiled.

“Thanks guys. You didn’t have to.”

Applejack chimed in.

“You were stuck in a hospital for a week. Why wouldn’t we celebrate yer comin’ home?”

“Well..if you insist.”

Rarity stepped off the train.

“Hello everypony!”

The girls all gathered around us. Hugs were given. Baggage was taken voluntarily. Rainbow Dash was carrying two suitcases on her own.

“So how long do you have to wait to take the bandages off?”

I looked up at her, floating above everypony.

“Another week or so. They want to keep my stitches covered still.”

Fluttershy stepped forward.

“Does your head hurt?”

“Not so much. The doctor did a pretty good job of closing my skull.”

“Oh my.”

She was so timid. Was this really the pony that caused trouble in Manehattan?
Rarity stood next to me.

“Ready to head home?”

“Yeah.”

Rainbow and Applejack looked at us.

“Home? Y’all are livin’ together?”

“Since when?”

It hadn’t occurred to me that the others were still in the dark about some of the aspects of our relationship. I looked at Rarity and she shrugged. I turned back to the two mares.

“Since two weeks ago?”

“And we’re just now hearing this?! Did anypony else know?”

“I did!”

Everypony looked at Twilight. She became less excited with her answer.

“Uh...never mind.”

I chuckled.

“I didn’t think it was such a big deal. We’re grown ponies after all.”

They all shrugged it off and offered to help us to the boutique. I took them up on the offer since there was a total of four suitcases. And only one was mine.
We began the walk home. I felt my right eye twitch suddenly. It only lasted a moment, but it still made me pause.

“Shade? Is something wrong?”

I turned my head to her. Concern filled her eyes. I shook my head and smiled.

“Nothing at all. Let’s go home.”

Meet The Family

“Are you sure you’re ready for this?”

“I want these bandages off Rare.”

“You’ve only been home two days.”

“The doctor said I could take them off if I wanted.”

“But he recommended to keep them on for a week after you were released.”

“Two days. Seven days. Not a big difference.”

“It is a big difference!”

“Will you help me?”

Rarity sighed.

“They’re coming off whether I want them to or not, aren’t they?”

“That’s the plan.”

“You’re insufferable sometimes.”

“I can live with that.”

She punched my shoulder.

“Just don’t make a habit of it.”

She found the edge of the gauze and began unwrapping my head. I held still so she wouldn’t mess up. Not that I thought she would.
I felt the last of the bandages fall away. I kept my eyes closed during the process.

“Well?”

“Open your eyes.”

I opened them. Rarity was standing in front of me with a mirror. I slowly looked to my forehead. There was a mean-looking scar right where my old horn used to be.

“It’s not too bad...”

“It’s better than I thought it would be.”

I looked at Rarity.

“Does it ruin my face? You can be honest.”

“No! Your face is fine. It will take getting used to, but I’m sure it will heal nicely. Soon it will fade like your others have.”

I looked over my body. I had random scars here and there that were still visible. The majority of them were on my back from the timberwolves. I also had the one on my cheek, though I liked that one. It made me look rugged.

“How’s the back of my head?”

I turned away from her so she could see.

“It’s in better condition, though that’s due to it being professional work. Your forehead was your own doing. Plus, once your mane grows back where they made the extraction, you won’t be able to notice it at all.”

“That’s good.”

I felt a slight headache come on. I put a hoof to my head as my eye twitched.

“What’s wrong?”

“Just a little pain. Nothing to worry about.”

“Do you want your medicine? The doctor said you should take it regularly to control the pain.”

“I’m fine. Honestly Rare, I’m fine.”

“You don’t have to act tough for me.”

I smiled.

“Better tough than whiny.”

“True.”

She held up a bottle of pills. I sighed.

“Alright nurse. I’ll take one.”

“Nurse? I like the sound of that.”

“Trust me, I’d follow up on that if I wasn’t worried about busting my stitches.”

“What stitches?”

“Uh..my stitches. The doctor said they’d disolve as my wounds healed.”

“Shade, you don’t have any stitches.”

I grabbed the mirror again and looked closely.

“What in Tartarus? They had to have stitched it up.”

“It’s healed dear.”

That’s when it hit her.

“It is healed! How can that be? I mean, I know it’s been two weeks, but the doctor was positive it would take three or four to fully heal.”

I carefully touched the scar on my forehead. A bit bumpy, but it was definitely scar tissue.

“This doesn’t feel like it just formed. This is more like what a scar should be like a few days after healing.”

“How is that possible?”

I thought for a second. Could it be?

“I must have developed a healing factor from the overflow. Like how Celestia’s bruises had healed after a few days.”

“That’s wonderful! You can get back to your normal routine in no time!”

That was true! At the same time though...

“You know...Celestia doesn’t expect me back for two weeks. Neither does Twilight.”

She looked shocked.

“You want to play hooky? When you’re honestly fine?”

“It’s been a rough couple of weeks. Don’t I deserve a vacation?”

Rarity arched her brow.

“Come on Rare. Don’t act like you don’t want me around.”

She walked off.

“What? You’re mad at me.”

“I didn’t say I was. You can do what you want.”

“Where are you going?”

“I just have to go check on something upstairs.”

She began climbing the stairs. I watched her disappear. I was confused. Was she mad or not? Her voice called from upstairs.

“Are you starting this vacation off on the right hoof? Or are you just going to sit there?”

Oh! Message received! I ran for the stairs.

——————————

I sat eating a sandwich in the kitchen. I always seemed to work up an appetite after. I was enjoying my food while Rarity read the paper and drank her tea. We’d steal glances at each other, smiling when our eyes would meet.
The sound of the front door opening distracted both of us.

“Didn’t you hang the ‘Closed’ sign?”

“I’m sure of it.”

A voice called from the front room.

“Rarity?”

Rarity jumped up.

“Oh my goodness! It’s Sweetie Belle!”

She ran to the front room. I realized very quickly that this was going to be awkward. I had never actually met Rarity’s little sister. I’d seen her running around with her friends, but I’d never talked to any of them. I listened closely to the conversation.

“Sweetie! What are you doing here?”

“Uh..it’s Mom and Dad’s date night? Just like every Tuesday.”

That explained it. I was normally in Canterlot the first half of every week.

“Oh..right. Well uh..wouldn’t you rather go have a sleepover with your friends?”

“We just had a sleepover two days ago.”

“Well then...”

“Why are you trying to get rid of me? This is our Sister Fun Night. Don’t you want to spend time with me?”

Ouch. She was brutal.

“Of course I want to spend time with you Sweetie! I just..”

Okay. Time for some help. I walked into the front room.

“The sink is draining now Rarity. You should really make sure not to get so much food down there.”

“What?”

“The sink. Is draining now. I fixed it.”

“Oh! Thank you Shade. I don’t know what I would have done without you.”

I walked towards the front door.

“I see you’re busy, so I’ll just head out. To my home.”

“Rarity? Why is your boyfriend acting so weird?”

That stopped me. Rarity slowly turned to Sweetie.

“What are you talking about dear? Shade was just here to fix the sink.”

“You know you guys aren’t very subtle, right? Me, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo have seen you walking around town together.”

I turned back and faced them.

“And here I thought we were more discreet.”

“You really weren’t.”

Again, brutal. Rarity looked between the two of us, unsure of what to do. I took the initiative and stepped forward, holding out my hoof.

“It’s nice to officially meet you Sweetie Belle. I’m sorry we weren’t introduced sooner. I’m Shade.”

She smiled and shook my hoof.

“I know. I’ve heard Rarity talk about you before. You really are her boyfriend?”

“Yeah. I hope that’s okay with you.”

“Of course! I’ve wanted her to find a boyfriend for forever!”

Rarity finally got her voice back.

“Don’t say that like I’m some lonely old maid!”

“Sorry sis. Why didn’t you tell me though?”

Rarity sat down.

“I don’t know. I just sort of liked it being a secret. Wait... You didn’t tell Mother and Father did you?!”

“And have them grill me for details? No thanks!”

Rarity sighed in relief. I turned to her.

“Your parents don’t know about me?”

She froze.

“What?”

“Your parents don’t know about me?”

“I think the oven is on.”

I stepped in her path as she tried to exit.

“I’m not mad. Just curious. Why?”

“Because she’s never had a boyfriend to show off before.”

Rarity glared at Sweetie Belle.

“Not true!! I had that one boyfriend in school.”

“The one that you dumped after two days?”

I chuckled.

“Wow. Glad I made it past the old record.”

“You be quiet! Sweetie, you’re embarrassing me!”

I sat down and turned to Sweetie.

“What are parents like?”

They both looked at me, confusion in their eyes. Sweetie spoke first.

“Wait... Did you just ask ‘what are parents like’?”

“Yeah..”

Rarity chimed in.

“How could you not know? I mean you must have...”

She trailed off, uncertain now. I looked at her.

“I never had a family like you two. I was part of the hive, remember?

Sweetie still looked confused.

“But you must have had a Mom and Dad, right?”

“Not in the traditional sense.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well... I don’t know if I’m okay to talk about this. The subject matter.”

“You mean sex?”

“Sweetie Belle!!”

Sweetie rolled her eyes.

“I’m eleven Rarity. I asked Mom and she told me. Geez, it’s not like it’s some huge secret.”

“It’s not a proper subject of conversation!”

Sweetie ignored her.

“Did you have a Mom and a Dad?”

“Technically? Yes.”

Now Rarity was interested.

“Technically?”

“There was no breeding in the hive. Except by Chrysalis.”

“You don’t mean that-“

“Chrysalis is technically my mother.”

She looked at me as if I’d just slapped her. Sweetie scooted forward.

“What about a Dad? There wasn’t a king of the hive, was there?”

“No. Chrysalis would just choose the changelings she deemed good...breeding stock.”

“So you don’t know who your Dad is?”

“Not a clue. And Chrysalis was never a mother to me in any way. I just had my hatch-mates. Not even them really. We kind of..fended for ourselves.”

I felt my eye twitch slightly. Rarity put a hoof on my shoulder.

“That sounds so lonely. I can’t even imagine.”

“I turned out alright after everything though. Thanks to everypony here.”

I took Rarity by the shoulders and moved her next to Sweetie. Now they were both sitting in front of me.

“So..What are parents like?”

They looked at each other for a moment.

“Well..they’re really nice, but sometimes really annoying.”

“Try most of the time Sweetie.”

“And they take care of you, feed you, give you a bed-“

“And they’re always there for you, no matter what.

“And they teach you everything!”

“Yes they do. Reading, writing, makeup.. Though that last one is mostly girls.”

“Sports! Boys learn about sports from their Dads.”

“Thank you Sweetie! Sports. But most importantly, they’re the two ponies that will never stop loving you from day one.”

I smiled.

“Wow. That sounds nice. Families sound amazing.”

Sweetie nodded.

“They’re even better when you have brothers and sisters!”

Rarity put her hoof around Sweetie.

“Just sisters in this case. But she’s right. Siblings are a wonderful part of family.”

I sighed.

“It must be nice. I’ve never known that kind of closeness. I’ve always been alone until recently.”

“You could be part of our family!”

I was shaken by that statement. I looked down at the filly in shock. Rarity was in the same state.

“Sweetie. That’s very kind of you. But I think-“

“I’d love to.”

Rarity turned to me, her eyes locking with mine. A small smile formed on my lips.

“If it’s okay with you that is..”

“Sweetie? Would you excuse us for a second?”

Sweetie Belle stood and went into the kitchen. Rarity took a step closer.

“I know that phrasing and double meanings aren’t your strong suit, so I’ll ask this very simply. Did you just propose to me?”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to make this awkward.”

“So you were?”

“Not exactly..”

She sat down.

“Explain yourself.”

I swallowed hard.

“I... It’s just... Rarity I think you’re the most brilliant, beautiful, and kindest mare in all of Equestria. I’ve been through a lot of life-threatening experiences lately that made me realize that I want to spend the rest of my years with you. I’m not proposing. I just want you to know that I don’t plan on going anywhere. I want to be with you. I love you.”

Rarity sat there, staring at me. She began to smile. And then Sweetie Belle burst into the room.

“Say yes!!”

“Sweetie! If you were listening you know he said it wasn’t a proposal!”

“Oh yeah.. I’ll just..go back to the kitchen.”

She disappeared again. Rarity returned her gaze to me.

“So is this a promise of something more?”

“Yes. I don’t want to rush things, but I want you to know that I’m serious.”

Her smile grew and she sighed.

“I do.”

The smile disappeared and her eyes widened.

“Know you’re serious! I do know you’re serious!

I couldn’t help but laugh. She joined in after a moment. I pulled her into a hug as we continued to laugh. I felt a smaller body hit my back as Sweetie jumped on me.

“Yay! I’ve got a brother!”

———————————

The three of us sat around the kitchen table, a board game in the center.

“It’s your turn Sweetie.”

Sweetie Belle rolled the dice and moved her piece.

“Bonus!”

She grabbed a card and put it next to her. It was my turn. I rolled the dice and moved, sighing as I landed on my new spot.

“Lose a turn.”

“That’s alright dear. I’m sure you’ll catch up.”

Sweetie looked between the two of us.

“So have you guys kissed?”

Rarity froze mid-move.

“That’s a very personal question Sweetie.”

“Sorry. I was just wondering.”

Rarity looked at me and I nodded. It was okay with me. Rarity smiled.

“Yes we have.”

“Aww! What’s it like, kissing?”

“You’ll find out when you’re older darling. Much older.”

“I’m almost as old as when you got your first kiss!”

I smiled.

“Oh I’ve got to hear this story.”

Rarity rolled her eyes.

“There’s no story. It was when I was little. I kind of liked him. He wanted to kiss me. We kissed and he ran away.”

“Embarrassed?”

“At first. He went and told every colt that he’d kissed me! But a few years later we made up.”

“What did he do to earn your forgiveness?”

“He kissed me because he wanted to prove to the other colts he wasn’t gay.”

“I take it he was?”

She nodded.

“I forgave him for the embarrassment. It was the least I could do since he had to come out to me in order to apologize.”

She finished moving her price and drew a card.

“But I don’t want to be hearing about any first kiss from you anytime soon Sweetie Belle. Wait until you find a special somepony.”

“Duh.”

I smiled. Rarity looked at me curiously.

“What is it?”

“This is fun. I like hearing about normal things. I've grown too used to big events and excitement. I like slowing down.”

“You like board games more than helping the princesses?”

“Right now? Definitely.

Sweetie’s eyes sparkled.

“You help the princesses?”

“Yes I do! I spend half of my week in Canterlot helping Celestia and Luna, and the other half here helping Twilight.”

“That’s so cool!”

“I think it is too. Just before I...got sick, we were meeting with some hippogriffs.”

“Wow!”

I looked at Rarity.

“I totally forgot about the summit. I wonder what happened..”

“Celestia told me that Luna took over and explained that an emergency had come up. The summit went well despite everything.”

I sighed.

“Good. I wish I could apologize to Wind Rider. I feel bad for causing any trouble.”

“Celestia said everything turned out fine. You’re in the clear.”

‘Knock knock knock’

We all looked towards the front door. Rarity stood and trotted over. She looked through the window and gasped.

“My parents!”

Sweetie jumped down.

“I’ll get it!”

“Sweetie wait!”

Too late. Sweetie Belle opened the door and in walked two ponies. The father pulled Sweetie into a hug.

“There’s my girl! And my other girl!”

He grabbed Rarity too. She smiled awkwardly.

“You didn’t have to come pick Sweetie up. I could have brought her.”

Her mother smiled.

“Oh we know! But your father and I were going to go for ice cream! We thought we’d invite you along.”

Sweetie broke away from her father and smiled.

“Yay! Did you hear that Shade?”

My ears flattened and my legs froze. Rarity hid her face in her hoof. And the parents noticed the stallion in the kitchen. Their mother tapped Rarity on the shoulder.

“Rarity? Who is this?”

Sweetie began singing.

“Rarity’s got a boyfriend! Rarity’s got a boyfriend!”

They looked at me, then back at Rarity. Her father’s eyes narrowed.

“This true Rarity?”

“Well...Yes! It is! This is my boyfriend Shade. Shade, these are my parents.”

I tried to step into the room, but was blocked as her parents ambushed me!

“Great to meet ya!”

“I’m Cookie Crumbles. This is my husband Hondo Flanks.”

“You can call me Magnum!”

“Nopony calls him that except me.”

I shook both their hooves and smiled.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you both. I’ve heard great things.”

Cookie Crumbles backed up.

“And yet we’ve heard nothing about you! Rarity, honey, why didn’t you tell us!”

Her hoof was hiding her face again.

“Must have slipped my mind.”

Hondo- uh, Magnum looked me over.

“Pardon for askin’, but are you a changeling?”

“Half changeling.”

Cookie lifted one of my hooves.

“He’s got muscle to him! I see why you like him Rarity.”

“Mother, please..”

Magnum patted my back.

“You comin’ for ice cream Shade? It’s on us!”

“I’d love to.”

With that I was escorted out the door. I looked back at Rarity. She watched in embarrassment as her parents dragged me away.

——————————

I had never been to the ice cream shop before. This was exciting! We all sat at s table together, waiting for our order. Cookie was telling us a story about Rarity as a filly.

“And that’s when she found out it wasn’t candy!”

We all laughed. Except for Rarity. She moaned and hid herself under her hooves. I put my hoof around her.

“Come on Rare. Don’t be embarrassed. This is fun!”

She mumbled through her legs.

“Easy for you to say.”

A pony appeared with a tray of ice cream. She dished each bowl out to us. I’d gotten a hot fudge sundae on Cookie’s recommendation. I picked up my spoon and scooped up the first bite, making sure to get a good amount of fudge. I fed it into my mouth and let it sit for a moment. It was hot and cold! Sweet Celestia it was good!
Magnum watched Rarity play with her bowl.

“Oh come on honey. We don’t mean any harm. We’re just excited you got yerself a fella!”

Cookie nodded.

“We are! And he’s such a gentleman too.”

Rarity smiled.

“He is, isn’t he? It’s the first thing that attracted me to him.”

My brow arched.

“Really?”

“Yes. He complimented me on my designing abilities. I believe you said I could make anything fantastic?”

“I was just being honest..”

“Exactly. That’s the first time I thought of you in a romantic light.”

“That was four years ago!”

“I know. What took you so long?”

Her parents laughed.

“You two are so cute together! Aren’t they Magnum?”

“They sure are.”

Sweetie looked up from her bowl.

“Am I the only one that’s finished their ice cream?”

We all started to laugh. If this is what family was like, I was going to enjoy this.

Date Night

I walked into Sugar Cube Corner and was nearly tripped up by two small bodies. Mrs. Cake leaned over the counter.

“Careful you two!”

I watched the twins continue running, chasing each other.

“They grow up fast.”

Mrs. Cake shook her head as she watched her children.

“They grow up too fast.”

“Tell me about it. I used to be able to carry both of them on my back.”

She smiled.

“You here for your order dear?”

“Yes! Is it ready?”

She pulled a small box from under the counter.

“It took a little longer than I thought, but I think it turned out well!”

She opened the box and I took a peek.

“You've really outdone yourself. It’s perfect!”

“I don’t know about that, but it is very pretty.”

I set a small bag of bits on the counter. Mrs. Cake looked at me in shock.

“Shade, that’s too much!”

“You said it took longer, right? For your time, and your artistry. I insist.”

She looked at the bag and shook her head.

“I couldn’t. We agreed on the price already.”

“And I feel you deserve more. You have no idea how much this means to me.”

She smiled.

“I think I do. Carrot used to bake me sweets all the time when we were dating. It meant the world to him what I thought of his recipes.”

“Does he still do things for you?”

“Favors and gifts change as you get older. Especially when you’re married with two little ones. Sweets turn into cleaning up the shop after a big order or getting the kids ready for bed. It’s the little things that really show how much you love somepony.”

“Do you think my gift is too over the top?”

“Oh goodness no! I think Rarity will love it.”

She giggled at my surprised expression.

“Pinkie Pie might have let it slip about you two. She’s a very lucky mare to have somepony that cares so much.”

“Thanks.”

“You must have a special night planned if that’s the centerpiece.”

“It’s the first time I’ve done an informal date night. The other times were special cases.”

“Every date night is special. I’m sure you’ll do fine. What do you have planned?”

“A homemade dinner and stargazing.”

“That sounds lovely!”

“I hope she likes it.”

She put a hoof on my back as we walked to the door.

“Don’t worry dear. She’ll love it.”

————————————

I walked into Twilight’s castle and made my way towards the kitchen. I needed to refrigerate this thing. And I couldn’t have Rarity finding it too early. I entered the kitchen and found Spike with a bowl of gems.

“Oh. Hey Shade.”

“Hey Spike. I just need the fridge.”

He went back to his gems. I knew things were a bit awkward between us. He’d found out a few days earlier that I was dating Rarity. I knew he had a crush, but I also knew that Rarity loved him like a little brother. I’d never tell him that of course. I didn’t want to break his heart.
That had been a sore subject for Rarity to talk about. She was very sweet to him, to the point of slight flirtation. It’s just the way she is with stallions. Or male dragons in this case. I didn’t mind. I knew she meant nothing by it. But that was a little harder for Spike to understand.

“How’ve you been today?

He looked up from his gems.

“Alright. Twilight’s been busy with her curriculum, so I’ve had a lot of time to myself. I guess I’ll have even more when you start helping her with the paperwork.”

“I’ve still got ten days. And I’m sure she’ll find plenty for you to do.”

“Honestly? I don’t mind. All that paper gets boring really quick.”

“What will you do with all that free time?”

“I don’t know. Read? Work on leveling my O&O character?”

“I’m sure you’ll find stuff.”

“So...how’s Rarity?”

“She’s doing fine. She’s busy teaching a class.”

“Yeah. I don’t see her very often since the school opened. I guess it’s no surprise she met somebody else.”

“Spike-“

“I’m not mad you know.”

“I wasn’t-“

“Can I finish?”

I closed my mouth and nodded. He sighed.

“I know I don’t really have a shot. But..she’s my first crush, you know? And she’s my friend too. I really love her. Maybe nothing will happen, but I can’t help how I feel.”

I sighed.

“I didn’t plan any of this. It just sort of happened. And I especially never meant to hurt you. I know Rarity doesn’t want to hurt you either.”

“I know. I just thought you should know how I feel.”

“She loves both of us. Maybe not in the same way, but she does love both of us.”

He sniffled and wiped his eyes.

“I’m just...going to take these to my room.”

“Spike?”

He looked at me, his eyes tearing up. My heart ached a bit for the little guy. He really did love her. I sighed.

“I hope we can still be friends.”

“Yeah. Me too.”

With that he left the kitchen. I had to take a deep breath. I felt like Spike had just literally shared his feelings of unrequited love with me. It hurt. And I felt guilty that I had had some part in those feelings.
I walked out of the kitchen and made my way towards Twilight’s study. I knocked and opened the door.

“Shade! It’s so good to see you. You took your bandages off!”

“Yeah. I was sick of them.”

“What’s wrong?”

“Hmm? Oh. I just ran into Spike.”

“Oh...is everything okay?”

“As okay as it can be. I’ll do my best to give him space.”

“He’s young. A first crush is not something easily forgotten.”

“I can only imagine.”

“What brings you here? You should still be resting.”

“I wanted to do something for Rarity. She’s done so much for me recently, so I wanted to give her a date night. A quiet one. You know..since I’m still recuperating.”

Her eyes narrowed slightly and darted to my forehead for a brief second.

“So what does that have to do with me?”

“Do you have some star charts? I thought we could stargaze tonight.”

Her suspicion melted away as her eyes lit up.

“Oh! That sounds fun! Of course I have star charts. I could even teach you the constellations.”

“Don’t you have a curriculum you’re still working on?”

“Oh yeah...still getting used to being Head Mare of a school.”

I smiled.

“I’m sure you’re doing fine. You’ve got all your friends helping out. Speaking of which, do you know when Rarity’s next class gets out?”

“In about twenty minutes.”

“Perfect!”

———————————

I raced through the halls of the school. Rarity’s class would be getting out in just a minute. I turned a corner to the correct hallway as the bell rang. A group of students came pouring out of one of the classrooms. I’d never seen such a diverse group before! I skidded to a halt to keep from bowling them over.

“Sorry!”

I walked around them. They all gave me funny looks. Except for one. A young changeling! She looked at me in surprise.

“Excuse me?”

Wow. She was kind of quiet. I looked down at her.

“Yes?”

She turned to the group.

“Go ahead. I’ll catch up.”

The rest of the students moved on as she turned back to me.

“I didn’t know there were any old changelings left. Have you come to attend the school?”

I smiled and shook my head.

“No. I’m here to see Rarity. And I’m actually only half changeling. My name is Shade.”

“My name is Ocellus.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you. Nice to know I’m not the only changeling around.”

A young hippogriff stuck her head around the corner.

“Ocellus! We’re going to be late!”

“Oh. Okay. I’m coming. It was nice to meet you Shade!”

I waved as she ran off.

“You too.”

“I’m glad she met you.”

I turned around to find Rarity at the classroom door.

“She has her friends, but I think she misses having other changelings around.”

I smiled.

“She seems like a sweet kid.”

“They all are.”

I followed her into the classroom. There was fabric everywhere.

“I’m guessing it was an intense lesson?”

“Oh I’m just teaching them quilting basics.”

“I didn’t know you could quilt.”

“It’s not too far off from dressmaking. So what brings you to my class?”

“I just wanted to say ‘hi’ and see when you were taking lunch.”

“I could take it now honestly. I don’t have another class for an hour.”

“Really? That’s great!”

“I brought some lunch though. I’m not sure there’s enough...”

She pulled out a sack and opened it.

“I have a sandwich and an apple.”

“That’s okay. As long as I get to spend time with you.”

She passed me the apple. I smiled.

“Thanks.”

We sat in silence for a few minutes while we ate. As the last bit of apple slid down my throat, I looked at the clock.

“When does your last class get out?”

“Three.”

“Hmm....I can’t have you in the boutique until 7.”

“And what am I supposed to do for four hours?”

“That’s up to you. As long as it doesn’t involve the boutique.”

“What exactly are you planning? I don’t want you to overexert yourself.”

“I’ll be fine. Nothing extreme. I promise.”

“It’s awfually romantic of you. A secret date night.”

She scooted closer to me. I smiled.

“I want to show my appreciation for my favorite nurse.”

“Stop it! You really don’t owe me anything.”

I stared into her eyes.

“I owe you everything.”

She got quiet and locked eyes with me for a minute. We just stared at each other, like we were looking for answers to unknown questions. She leaned forward and kissed me. We sat there,at her desk, and kissed for a few minutes.

“Am I interupptin’?”

We broke apart instantly and straightened up in our chairs. Applejack was standing in the doorway.

“Good thing I got here when ah did. A classroom?”

I chuckled.

“We were just kissing Applejack. Do you really think we’d be that reckless?”

Rarity pouted and whispered under her breath.

“I was hoping to find out..”

I swallowed hard. Why did she have to say something so hot? Applejack walked into the room.

“I was just comin’ to see if you wanted company for lunch Rarity. I didn’t know you were..occupied.”

“That’s alright darling. Shade actually has some errands to run anyways. I’m sure he needs all the time he can get for our date night.”

I rolled my eyes.

“Oh ye of little faith. I’ll be just fine.”

I stood up and walked to the doorway.

“It was good seeing you AJ. I’ll see you tonight Rare.”

“Love you!”

I smiled.

“I love you too.”

———————————

I grabbed my package from Twilight’s kitchen and ran back to the boutique to set everything up. I had borrowed a table from the nearby café and set it in the middle of the main room. The curtains were drawn and the lights were low for ambiance. In the kitchen I was looking over my meal options. I wanted this to be perfect.
I settled on a pasta dish and began gathering the ingredients. There was a lot to do still! I needed pasta, bread, and salad. The salad! I’d completely forgotten to get the lettuce!

“Of all the things..”

I left the boutique and made my way to the grocer. Please let there be a fresh head of lettuce waiting for me!
I picked up my pace and turned a corner. I ran straight into Pinkie Pie. We both fell over, but my head landed against the cannon she’d been pushing. As my head connected with the cannon, I felt a lightning bolt fire across my brain. I fell straight to the ground and shuddered. Pinkie’s eyes grew big as she realized what had happened.

“OhmygoshShadeI’msosorryIdidn’tevenseeyouthereareyoualrightyouhityourheadrightonmypartycannonandyoujusthurtyourheadtheotherweekandnowyou’rehurtagain!!”

I laid there, waiting for the pain to pass.

“I’m...okay.”

“I’m soooo sorry!!”

“Just give me...a minute.”

She sat down next to me.

“I didn’t break you, did I?”

“No...just a bad headache.”

My body involuntary twitched.

“Maybe I should get Twilight...”

“Please Pinkie. Just give me a minute.”

I slowly sat up as the pain subsided. I took deep breaths to regain myself. Pinkie looked sad.

“I hurt you.”

“It’s not your fault Pinkie. I should have been looking where I was going.”

My eye was twitching. I covered it with my hoof.

“Are you okay? You’re twitching a lot.”

“I’m fine. My body is just getting over the brief shock. Where are you taking that cannon anyways?”

“Oh! It’s for Maud’s one monthiversary of having a boyfriend!”

“I’d completely forgotten she had one.”

“Yeah. I still don’t know what she sees in him, but I’m happy for her!”

“Well I don’t want to delay you.”

“You’re sure? I can help if you need.”

I smiled.

“I’m fine Pinkie. Go surprise your sister.”

She smiled back and began pushing the cannon around the corner.

“See you later!”

I sat against the building for a while longer. I could still feel my muscles clenching up. It was like my entire body was being electrocuted. And my eye! It had never been this bad before.
I sat there for a good twenty minutes. I used my meditation exercises to relax my muscles. Once I could move my legs, I stood up and began walking slowly.

“Care to explain?”

I froze.

“You have a knack for popping up today. Don’t you AJ?”

Applejack walked over.

“Somethin’s wrong still, isn’t it?”

“It’s just-“

My body twitched for a second.

“A side effect of my surgery. It’ll pass as I get better. I just need to make sure not to slam into any more party cannons.”

“Does Rarity know?”

“I don’t want to worry her.”

“She’ll get more worried if she finds out you kept it secret.”

I nodded.

“I know. I’ve just been trying to figure out how to talk to her about it. But it’s honestly a minor thing. Nothing serious.”

“Being stuck on the ground for twenty minutes isn’t serious?”

“Nope.”

I started for the grocer again.

“I’ll see you later Applejack.”

I paused, looking back at her.

“You won’t say anything, will you?”

She shook her head.

“It’s not mah place Shade.”

“Thank you.”

——————————

The dinner was almost ready! And I’d taken a few minutes to study the star charts Twilight had dropped off. I now knew all the constellations and where to find them in the sky. Tonight was going to be great!
I looked at the clock. I had fifteen minutes left. I double checked everything. The table was ready. I had a blanket by the door for when we went out for stargazing. The food was ready to go. That should be every- Oh! I went to the fridge and pulled out the small box. I carried it to the table and pulled the flap open. I carefully removed the content and set it in the center of the table.
A timer went off in the kitchen. I ran to pull the bread from the oven. That was the last of the food. The bread went in a basket on the table, the salad was tossed and ready, the pasta was drained, and the sauce was hot! Now I just needed Rarity.

‘Knock knock knock’

Wow. Talk about timing. I hurried to the door and opened it. Rarity was standing there, smiling.

“Alright. I think I’ve waited long enough.”

“Close your eyes.”

She looked at me for a second before slowly shutting her eyes. I took her hoof and led her into the room, putting her in front of the table.

“Okay. Open them.”

She did.

“Oh my! Look at this!”

“Too much?”

“No!”

She turned to me.

“It’s absolutely darling!”

She kissed me and looked back at the table. Her eyes fixed on the centerpiece.

“What a beautiful rose!”

“It is, isn’t it?”

She leaned in and sniffed. Her head jerked back in surprise.

“Is that..chocolate?”

“I had Mrs. Cake whip it up. Pretty amazing, huh?”

“Are we allowed to eat it?”

“The petals break off for that very reason. You really think I would get you chocolate you couldn’t eat?”

I pulled her chair out and beckoned her to sit. She tucked into the chair and I went into the kitchen. I brought out the bread basket and the salad bowl.

“Goodness, you really went all out.”

“This is just the beginning.”

I dished up the salad and we dug in. I was so glad I’d found fresh lettuce! And the bread wasn’t half bad either. Rarity smiled as she chewed on her food.

“This is good!”

“I was afraid it wouldn’t turn out.”

“What’s on the menu for the main course?”

“I’ll go grab it.”

I hurried into the kitchen and dished up the pasta, pouring the sauce over. I carried it out and set it in front of Rarity.

“Ooo! This looks yummy.”

“I hope it tastes as good as it looks.”

She took a bite and chewed for a moment. She looked thoughtful as she judged my work. I sat there helpless. When she swallowed it finally, a smile formed on her face.

“Perfect.”

I sighed in relief and sat down to my own plate. We talked about her day at school. It sounded fun being a teacher. As we finished our food, she sat back and sighed.

“That was delicious.”

I pulled a petal from the chocolate rose and offered it to her. She slowly leaned forward and took it with her teeth. It disappeared into her mouth and she smiled.

“Mmmm.”

I stood up and stretched.

“Ready for the next activity?”

“There’s more?”

I grabbed the blanket by the door and threw it over my back.

“Care for an evening stroll?”

“I’d love to.”

We left the boutique and I led her to the spot I had chosen out in the meadows. I put the blanket out and we laid back, looking at the stars.

“What do you think?”

“It’s lovely.”

“I even learned the constellations.”

She scooted closer.

“Show me.”

I began pointing them out. With each constellation, I felt her getting closer and closer.

“And that one over there is...”

She was pressed against me and I smiled. My head turned to her and we kissed. It seemed like eternity passed as we laid there beneath the stars. Of all the perfect moments today, this one was the best.

History And A Twitch

I sat down with a short stack of books next to me. I hadn’t read anything in weeks. It was time to reorient myself so I could test my ability. I picked up the first book; The Beauty by the Bay. I didn’t have a lot to choose from in the boutique. I had raided Rarity’s only bookshelf and picked the best sounding books. Actually I had grabbed all of her books. There were only eight.
I opened to the first page and began. It took my brain a few moments to click and realize what I was doing. Then my speed began to pick up. I started going through a page every couple seconds. I’d definitely gotten slower thanks to the discharge. I found out quickly that I was reading a romance novel. And one that was going into detail. Nothing graphic, but definitely suggestive. I was beginning to see where Rarity had gotten some of her zest.
The book wasn’t very long, but it took me six minutes to finish it. I put it down and looked at the rest of the stack. All of them were romance novels. And I think it was safe to assume they were of a similar caliber to the first.

“I’ve gotta find something else.”

I wish the Golden Oaks Library was still standing.. What a waste. Where else could I get books? The book store? That bill would rack up too fast. Where else?
I realized that Twilight’s personal collection was the only option. I’d been trying to limit my interactions with the girls to keep up my charade of being on the mend. And of all of them, Twilight was the most likely to realize my actual condition. I honestly wondered if she hadn’t already worked it out. It wouldn’t be the end of the world I suppose..

“Ugh! Fine. I’m going.”

I stood up and left the boutique. The walk through town was pleasant. It was a beautiful day! Nopony stopped to talk with me, but that was fine with me. I didn’t really feel like talking. I just wanted to enjoy the day in my own little world.
I arrived at the castle and knocked. The door opened to reveal Spike.

“Oh. Hey Shade. What’s up?”

“I was hoping to borrow a few books from Twilight. Is she here?”

“No. She’s teaching a history class.”

“Oh. Should I come back later?”

“You can come in. I’ll just make note of what you grab so she doesn’t freak out later.”

“Good call.”

I stepped inside and Spike led the way to the library. It was a smaller setup than Celestia’s, but there was still a good selection.

“So..which ones do you want?”

“Well... I’m not sure. There’s a lot to choose from.”

“684 to be exact.”

“You’ve counted them?”

“I’ve had to with how often Twilight’s reorganized them.”

“684...if only I was still at my peak reading speed. I might be able to read the whole thing before she gets home.”

“That would be a sight. She’s already jealous you’ve read the entire Canterlot library. She might have a fit if you read all these too.”

That was a fair point.

“Do you have a small wagon by chance?”

“Maybe. Why?”

“I think I’m going to take twenty for now. I should have them back by tomorrow. The next day at the latest.”

Spike walked to the door.

“I’ll go check around. Pick what you want.”

He left me alone and I looked around at the shelves. What did I want to read? Ah! History was always good. And advanced magic theory! She even had volumes on the Crystal Empire! Cadance must have given her those.
I quickly had a stack of twenty books ready to go. Now I just needed that wagon..

“Shade?”

I whipped around to find Twilight and Ocellus standing at the doorway.

“Hey! How’s it going?”

“What are you doing here?”

I looked at my stack.

“I was just going to borrow these for the night. I’m trying to build my speed again.”

Ocellus stepped forward.

“You’ve gotten slower?”

“A bit. I injured my head. Kind of messed up everything in there.”

“I can read about two pages a second. What about you?”

I sighed.

“I used to be at three a second. Now I’m at one in two seconds.”

Twilight looked at me in surprise.

“I didn’t know it had affected you so badly!”

I looked down at Ocellus.

“What are you doing here?”

“Oh. Twilight said she would help me look for a book. We’re doing history reports based on our species.”

I looked to Twilight.

“Do you have a book on changelings?”

She shook her head.

“Not exactly. I just thought we might be able to find something in the library that could help.”

Ocellus looked at the ground.

“My report won’t be very good. I don’t remember a lot about the hive before Thorax took the throne. I was too young to know much about the changelings before Chrysalis’ banishment.”

Twilight smiled.

“What if Shade were to help you?”

I looked at the alicorn, confused.

“Me? Do you think that’s a good idea?”

“You’re old enough to remember the hive before everything changed. You could help Ocellus fill in the gaps!”

Ocellus looked at me, hope dancing in her eyes. I thought about it. I guess it wouldn’t hurt..

“Okay. Why not?”

Ocellus hugged me. Her head only came to my chin, so her face got buried in my chest.

“Thank you Shade!”

“So when is your history report?”

“Tomorrow.”

I looked up at Twilight.

“Geez! You don’t give these kids anytime at all!”

Twilight shrugged. I looked back down at the little changeling and smiled.

“I guess we better get ready. Why don’t you come back to my place and we’ll talk.”

Ocellus looked at Twilight, who nodded.

“That’s fine. Just make sure to have her back to the school by nightfall.”

“Understood.”

We began to walk out of the library. The doors opened as Spike pushed in a little, red wagon.

“Got it!”

I’d completely forgotten about the books.

“Oh. Um... I actually won’t be needing that right now Spike.”

“Seriously? I just went through half the rooms in this castle. And there are a lot of rooms.”

———————————

We sat down in the boutique’s kitchen.

“So. What is the hive like now?”

“Well..for the past two years we’ve grown a lot of plants, made the hive prettier, and learned to give love rather than take it.”

“What else?”

“Um...that’s pretty much it. We haven’t really done a lot. Thorax has been busy trying to organize us I guess. He’s a good king. He’s just trying to get used to it still.”

“Wow. You really do need help.”

“What was the hive like before? I was too little.”

“How old are you now?”

“Eight.”

“So you would have been barely two when I wound up in Ponyville. And only one when the Canterlot invasion happened.”

“Yeah. No one really talks about that. It’s not a nice subject.”

“Yeah. I’ve gotten the impression that you guys don’t like dwelling on unpleasant things.”

She shook her head. I leaned back in my chair.

“So what do you want to know?”

“Everything you can tell me.”

She pulled out a notebook and pencil. I smiled and thought back. I hadn’t thought about the hive in so long..

“Well...Do you know how the changelings began?”

“No.”

“Over a thousand years ago, there was a tree that was rotten with dark magic. Starswirl then Bearded discovered this tree and nailed up a sign warning off those who wandered too near. But what he didn’t know is that the nail he used split the trunk of the tree. It cracked open and the first changelings came pouring out.”

“Wow! Is that true?”

“Starswirl told me himself.”

She scribbled in her notebook, writing the story down.

“What else?”

“I don’t know much of what happened after that until Chrysalis took over as Queen.”

“She was scary.”

“Definitely.”

“So were you alive when she became Queen?”

“No. Not quite yet.”

The boutique door opened and Rarity walked in.

“Shade dear!”

“In here Rarity. We have a visitor.”

Rarity walked into the kitchen.

“Ocellus! How nice to see you. What brings you here?”

“Twilight wants Shade to help me with my history report.”

I looked at Rarity.

“Changeling history.”

“Oh! How exciting!”

She walked to the fridge and got herself a drink. After kissing me on the cheek, she sat at the table.

“I’d like to hear this. I’ve always wanted to know more about the changelings.”

I turned to Ocellus.

“Where was I?”

“Chrysalis just took over.”

“Right. I was actually born soon after that.”

“Wasn’t that a long time ago?”

“Thirty-two years is not that long. You’re making me feel old.”

Rarity’s eyes were bugging out.

“Thirty-two?!”

I looked at her in confusion.

“I never told you my age?”

“No!”

“It’s not a big deal, is it? I’m only five years older than you.”

“I just thought you were around my age. Its surprising.”

I smiled and turned back to Ocellus.

“So I was born shortly after Chrysalis took the throne.”

Ocellus looked up from her notebook.

“So you’re from one of her egg batches?”

“Her first actually.”

Ocellus stopped scribbling and looked at me. Her eyes grew big.

“You’re an Elite...”

I closed my eyes and sighed. Curse my big mouth. Rarity chimed in.

“What’s an Elite?”

I opened my eyes slowly.

“That’s what they called the original egg batch. The first seven offspring of the mighty Queen Chrysalis. Her...chief lieutenants.”

She looked shocked, but didn’t say anything. Ocellus cleared her throat.

“You’re him, aren’t you? The one that disappeared?”

“I got thrown into the Everfree Forest after the Canterlot invasion. I never made it back to the hive.”

“Thorax told us this story!”

“What do you mean?”

“He said the reason he left was because of Chrysalis banishing an Elite. He saw how angry you made her for defying her. It inspired him! If one of Chrysalis’ Elites could go against her, why couldn’t he?”

“Thorax? The fall of Chrysalis? You’re saying that’s because of me?!”

She smiled and nodded. Rarity seemed to have recovered from her shock.

“It looks like you’ve had a bigger part in the world than you thought!”

I guess so! I didn’t realize that my actions would cause such a ripple! Ocellus scribbled some more.

“I’ve only heard the Elites mentioned before. I don’t think any of the others are still alive. I never thought I’d meet one!”

“The others are dead?”

“I don’t know what happend. I just know that they’re gone. Thorax calls you the last Elite.”

I sat back, processing for a second. All my hatch-mates were dead? That meant...

“I’m the eldest son of Chrysalis.”

It came out as a whisper under my breath. Ocellus nodded.

“You’re a legend among the changelings. I knew Thorax had said you lived among ponies, but I never guessed you were here!”

Rarity put her hoof on mine.

“Are you okay?”

“I...I think so..”

“Ocellus. Maybe thats enough for today.”

“No. I can keep going.”

“Are you sure Shade?”

I nodded.

“What do you want to know Ocellus?”

She looked up again.

“What was it like? Being so important?”

I shook my head. Important? Never.

“The Elites were never more than servants to Chrysalis. Her most loyal servants. That’s why she gave us that title. We were ‘elite’ because we did whatever she wanted without question. We were warriors. And for years I blindly followed my Queen, hoping to gain favor with her. I even took the most dangerous mission she ever offered.”

“What was that?”

My eye twitched. I covered it with my hoof. Rarity leaned forward.

“I think we’ll stop there for tonight. Shade needs to rest. His head injury.

“Oh! I’m sorry. I didn’t even think about that. I can get back to the school myself. Thank you Shade! You helped me so much.”

She hugged me again before flying out the door. I sighed, leaning back in the chair. Rarity stared at me.

“We’re going to have a serious talk now.”

I lifted my hoof from my eye. It has stopped finally.

“What’s on your mind?”

“I’m more interested in what’s on yours. Not to mention that facial tick you think I haven’t noticed.”

“I was going to tell you.”

“What was the mission you were talking about?”

“What?”

“The mission you were about to tell Ocellus about before you started panicking?”

“Oh..”

“Well?”

“...Chrysalis needed information. So I volunteered to be her spy.”

“Information on what?”

“Cadance.”

She stared at me for a moment. The silence was awful. After several seconds, she spoke.

“You’re the one that provided all the information on Cadance for the invasion?”

“I’m the reason Chrysalis made it as far as she did.”

“Why didn’t you ever tell anypony?”

“I got thrown in a dungeon for cooperating as much as I did. Do you think I’d have seen the sun again if I said that?!”

She was quiet. I felt tears forming in the corners of my eyes. She put her hoof on mine again.

“You do realize that you’re also the reason she failed, right?”

“What?”

“Twilight. She didn’t know that Cadance used to foalsit Twilight. You never found that out.”

“I...I didn’t. And..because I didn't, Twilight knew something was wrong.”

“Precisely.”

“My mistake saved Equestria?”

She stood up and hugged me from behind.

“You truly are a remarkable pony.”

I held her hooves against me. Her warmth soothed my mind.

“Why didn’t you tell me about your eye?”

I sighed.

“It’s not just my eye. I had a small attack the other day when I was shopping for our date night. I literally ran into Pinkie’s party cannon and couldn’t get up for twenty minutes.”

I felt something wet on my head. She was crying.

“Your brain isn’t healing, is it?”

“That’s what I’m afraid of. And I didn’t want to worry you.”

“I’m your girlfriend. It’s my job.”

I stood up and turned to hug her properly.

“I’ll figure this out. I’ll tell Celestia.”

“Just promise me that you won’t make any life-altering choices without letting me know.”

“Of course.”

I held her tight as I felt my eye begin to twitch again. It was time to find out what had happened to me.

———————————

Rarity agreed to accompany me to Canterlot. Celestia and Luna wanted to do a thorough examination. I’d agreed full-heartedly.
We took the next available train and arrived by the next morning. I led Rarity into the castle as the sun was coming up. She was yawning a lot. Not much sleep to be had on the train.

“I’ll take you to my room. You can sleep for a bit while I go talk to Celestia.”

“I can stay with y-“

Her sentence was cut off by a yawn. I smiled.

“You’re going to bed. Don’t worry. I’ll tell you everything.”

She didn’t argue any further. We got to my room and her eyes opened a bit more.

“This is your room?”

“Yeah.”

“It’s sooo nice. Look at the bed! It’s huge!”

I led her over to the bed and tucked her in.

“Get some sleep.”

“Okay. But don’t do anything without me.”

“I promise.”

She drifted off and I kissed her forehead. I left the room and made my way to Celestia’s study.
Upon entering I found both Celestia and Luna waiting for me.

“Good morning Shade.”

“Good morning Celestia. Good morning Luna.”

“Good morning Shade. Are you ready for us?”

“As ready as I can be. How do we do this?”

Celestia stepped forward.

“Luna will put you to sleep so that we can run our tests without disturbing you.”

“Very well. Luna? Could you try to link me up with Rarity? She’s asleep in my room. I think she’d appreciate being in the loop.”

Luna nodded and her horn lit up. I felt sleep overtake me.

——————————

I opened my eyes and found myself in The white abyss.

Just walk forward. You’ll be walking into her dreams.

“Thank you.”

I moved forward. It took a minute of walking until I noticed things changing. The abyss took on a new shape. It was forming...Manehattan! In fact, I was outside Rarity’s shop. I opened the door and strolled in.

“I’ll be with you in just a moment!”

I saw her tail whipping around the back room. When she appeared, she had a slight glow to her. I fought back a laugh as I realized this was how she saw herself in her dreams. She was stunning, but almost too much so.

“How can I help-“

She stopped as our eyes met. I smiled.

“Hello beautiful.”

“Shade!”

She ran up and hugged me.

“You’re never in this dream.”

“I got a little help from Luna.”

She pulled away.

“Wait.. You’re actually here?”

“Luna and a Celestia are testing me right now. I figured why not spend my dreams with you?”

Rarity smiled.

“Even unconscious, you’re sweet.”

I don’t know how long I was asleep, but it felt like hours. Maybe even days. Rarity showed me Manehattan. We went to all the finest restaurants. We saw a couple shows. It was the most fun I’ve had in a while. What was even better was that I didn’t feel the twitching or tremors that had become part of my existence.

“I wish we didn’t have to wake up.”

Rarity looked at me.

“Is the real world so bad?”

“My head is trying to unhinge me. I can feel it, ticking like a clock. It’s just waiting for the hour to strike. And then another twitch, or tremor, or collapse happens. I’m constantly on edge because of it.”

“I’m sorry you have to deal with that. But you have me. I’ll always be here to help.”

“Thanks Rare.”

A shimmer appeared st the end of the street we were on. Luna popped into existence.

“Alright you two. I stretched time as much as possible.”

“How long have we been asleep?”

“Fifteen minutes.”

Rarity shook her head.

“That doesn’t make sense. We’ve been wandering the city for at least three days..hours.. Now I’m not so sure...”

Luna smiled.

“Dreams are like that. But we’re done examining Shade.”

“What did you find?”

Rarity suddenly vanished. Manehattan went with her. I looked at Luna.

“What just happened?”

“Celestia is waking Rarity. We thought you’d want her present for this. Time to wake up.”

————————————

I opened my eyes and sat up. Luna was sitting nearby. As I reoriented myself, Celestia and Rarity walked in. Rarity ran over and hugged me.

“Thank you for dreaming with me.”

Celestia say next to Luna.

“Shade.”

We turned to the princesses. Celestia continued.

“The magic that’s saturating your brain is letting off small discharges.”

“That doesn’t sound good.”

Luna chimed in.

“It’s manageable. They’re nothing compared to your original event. Think of a light breeze versus hurricane winds.”

Celestia sighed.

“Unfortunately these discharges are causing your physical trouble. They go off randomly and have varying effects.”

“Can we stop them?”

“To permanently halt them we would have to drain you of every last bit of magic.”

“And that would stop my abilities.”

“We might be able to help you manage these discharges though. It will take regular spell casting, but we feel confident that it could help.”

Rarity cleared her throat.

“Are these spells I could cast?”

Celestia nodded.

“I’m sure you could manage them.”

“Well that’s good then!”

I wasn’t so sure. I looked between the two alicorns.

“There’s something else, isn’t there?”

They looked at each other for a moment. Finally Luna turned back.

“We’re afraid the discharges could get stronger with time if the magic is left to pool in your brain. Perhaps even getting to the level of your recent incident.”

“That’s not good.”

“Your brain may not be able to take another hit like that.”

“So I’m just waiting to die?”

Celestia shook her head.

“We’ll figure out a way to help. Just be careful for now.”

“Careful..I can do that.”

Rarity put her hoof in my lap.

“Oh he’ll be careful. I’ll make sure of it.”

Luna giggled.

“I see she’s got you trained well.”

Rarity winked at Luna and we all laughed. I felt my hoof start to shake and I slowly put it behind me.

Confrontation

I had to work very hard not to make sudden movements. If I moved too fast I could almost feel the energy spark in my head. Now I understood why running into Pinkie’s cannon had nearly killed me. Enough force to shift magic energy around was too much force. And unfortunately “too much force” was bending down to pick up a book off the floor.
The smallest actions gave me headaches. It seemed that since my diagnosis, the micro-charges were becoming more frequent. The most I could do was walk slowly along the hall. So that’s what I did to keep myself from getting cabin fever; I walked the halls of the castle. Rarity usually joined me and would distract me with current events.

“Oh! So apparently Sweetie Belle and the Crusaders were called by the Cutie Map.”

“Really?”

“They’ve been summoned to Mount Aris.”

“They’re going to Aris by themselves?”

“Of course not! None of us would ever dream of allowing that. Twilight is going with them. Something about it being for research purposes.”

“That sounds like fun. The trip, not the research.”

“Mount Aris was quite the site when we went there. Despite the top being a ghost town. I can only imagine what the hippogriffs have done with it now.”

“We should g-“

I paused as a tremor passed through me. I felt my insides turn as they tried to reorient themselves.

“Do you want to sit down?”

I shook my head and took a deep breath.

“We should go someday. It would be an adventure.”

“I’d love to go on adventures with you. We’ll do as much as we can before-“

She cut herself off and blushed. I forgot my discomfort and stood up straight.

“What?”

“Nothing.”

“We should go on adventures before we...”

Her cheeks were red. I’d never seen her so embarrassed. It was cute. I tried to coax it out of her again.

“Before we...”

She took a deep breath and said it fast.

“We should see Equestria before we have any children.”

She looked at me, anxiety in her eyes as she waited for my answer. Wow. I knew I wanted to be with her, but it had never occurred to me that we might want kids one day.. And it seemed like she had thought about this already.

“Are you..”

“Oh no! No! I just meant... Well can you blame me for thinking of our future? Have children not even crossed your mind?”

“Not until just now.”

She looked embarrassed.

“Never mind.”

I smiled and tapped her with my rump.

“They’d be beautiful like you.”

She looked up in surprise.

“You want to?”

“Not immediately, but yes. I would love to have children with you. I don’t think there’s enough going on in my life as it is.”

She bumped me back and I chuckled.

“How many do you want?

Her expression turned thoughtful as she debated with herself.

“One or two?”

“Can we make sure it’s one of each?”

“That’s not really how it works dear.”

We giggled and continued to walk.

———————————

I was sitting in a chair, reading a book. Rarity had some errands to run and so I’d opted to spend some time in Celestia’s library. I’d picked out a book on unicorn magic and anatomy. I figured I should gather as much information as possible in regards to the magic residing in my brain.
Celestia walked in on me and smiled.

“A little research?”

“Whatever I can find to help my cause.”

“I had a similar thought. We could use any help possible.”

I looked up from my book.

“What do you mean by that?”

“I asked Starswirl to come and take a look at you.”

“Really? I’m sure he has better things to do.”

“You underestimate his boredom. Twilight and the girls have been protecting the kingdom for years. And he was missing for a millennia. He’s been bored since he ended his travels.”

“And how do you know this?”

“Because I told her in my letter.”

The other door opened to reveal Starswirl. Celestia seemed shocked at his appearance.

“You’re early! I thought you wouldn’t be here until later.”

“I’m never early. Nor am I ever late. And besides, I doubt Shade wants to wait around too long.”

He walked over to me, his horn glowing.

“I hope you don’t mind if I dive right in.”

“Go ahead. I’ve got nothing else to do.”

His horn glowed brighter and I felt a tickle growing inside my head. I twitched slightly.

“Is this going to hurt?”

“Only if you break my concentration. Now quiet.”

I closed my mouth and did my best to sit still as Starswirl probed my head. I felt a couple of small discharges as his magic shifted through my head. His eyes lit up as the discharges went off.

“Interesting.”

The glow of his horn dimmed and I felt his magic pull away.

“Magical overflow.. It should be impossible, but considering your circumstances I’m not entirely surprised. You’ve already experienced one major discharge, yes?”

“Right. I hurt Celestia pretty bad. I don’t want that to happen again.”

“The discharges happening now are due to the unstable nature of the magic that has saturated your brain. It’s raw magic energy from your former reserve. Normally you need the reserve as the area for replenishment, but with how much your head soaked up it seems your brain has taken over as the breeding ground for new magical energy.”

“So this won’t stop unless I can expel all of the magic?”

“All of it? I doubt you could. Your brain is holding almost three times what an average unicorn reserve holds. And it would take either constant use over a few days or extremely powerful spells to expell that much energy. The only thing I could think of that could possibly burn off that kind of energy would be...raising the sun.”

“I have that much magic?!”

“It took everything I had to raise the sun and moon. I went prematurely grey because of the amount of magic I used! And I had barely enough time to replenish my reserve before I had to do it again.”

“So if I tried to raise the sun, I’d run out?”

“Possibly. But I doubt that would be advisable. And you don’t even have a horn to do it.”

“Right.”

“Though I wonder...”

He turned and began looking over the shelves of books around us. He eventually pulled one down and began flipping through the pages.

“I’m the past there have been artifacts that could wield magic. They essentially act as the reserve and the horn. This allowed for others that weren’t magically inclined to use them.”

Celestia stepped forward.

“The staff the Storm King used. He drained us of our magic to fuel it. And it gave him control of everything.”

“Exactly. I’m wondering if we could have something similar for Shade. Though I don’t know where any of these artifacts are at the moment...”

I looked around the library and my eyes landed on a book I’d read before; Crystals and Their Magical Properties.

“What about this?”

Celestia levitated the book off the shelf and began looking at it.

“I think he’s on to something Starswirl.”

The older unicorn looked up from his book and narrowed his eyes.

“Crystals? Crystals! Of course! Brilliant idea Shade. Crystals are natural storage units for magic.”

I smiled.

“Now I just need one big enough for mine.”

Starswirl shook his head.

“Size doesn’t matter. It just needs to be the right composition. We find the right crystal and it should hold every last drop of magic in your body.”

“And then what?”

“Then what? You could use it my boy!”

My eyes grew big. I could use magic again? Celestia smiled and nodded in agreement.

“It’s true. If we can find the perfect crystal, your magic can be extracted regularly and stored for use.”

Starswirl began walking towards the doors.

“Finally I have something to do!”

I watched the unicorn walking away.

“Where are you going?”

“I have to find as many crystals as I can. We’ll need a good variety to test.”

His horn lit up and he was gone in a flash. I blinked the spots from my eyes and felt a headache forming. Celestia was rubbing her eyes.

“I hate it when he does that.”

I chuckled.

“As if he’d make a normal exit. How long do you think he’ll be?”

“Hours. Days depending on how picky he gets.”

“Great.”

“But this is the best option we’ve found. This could solve a lot of problems for you.”

I nodded as I heard hoofsteps coming down the hall.

“Hello princess. Is Shade still in there?”

Celestia stepped away from the door.

“Of course. He’s just been reading.”

Rarity appeared in the doorway. She looked between the two of us, curiosity crossing her face.

“What did I miss?

———————————

I laid in bed as the moon rose outside my window. What would it be like to have magic again?

“You should rest.”

I turned over to Rarity. Her eyes were closed, but she was still aware of everything around her somehow. I sighed.

“I know. It’s just... I hope it works.”

“I do too. I just don’t want you to be sick anymore.”

“Me either.”

“Having magic again.. What will you do?”

“I don’t know... Nothing different I guess.”

“Nothing at all?”

“Nope. My life is good the way it is.”

She opened her eyes and scooted closer to me. Her head rested on my shoulder as she snuggled up to me.

“Mine too. I hope it works out well with Starswirl.”

“Thanks Rare.”

We laid there as the night grew colder. Eventually I heard Rarity’s breathing slow as she fell asleep. I yawned and closed my eyes. Sleep crept in as I felt something spark in the back of my head.

———————————

I was in darkness very similar to the black that had enveloped me during my coma. I looked around for any identifying marks. Nothing.

“Its so good to see you after all this time..

I froze as I listened to the voice. I had heard it many times in my dreams, but something felt off now.

“Where are we?”

“Don't you recognize your old home?

A landscape slowly faded into view. Trees grew tall, the darkness still inhabited many corners. My breathing began to quicken. I was standing in the Everfree Forest. A place I hadn’t gone near in six years.

“Do you fear the forest Shade?”

“I do. And rightfully so. You’ve not seen what I’ve seen in there.”

Large eyes began to glow from the shadows. And then the growling began. I shuddered as my mind drifted back to the day with the timberwolves.

“The creatures of Everfree are nothing against my power. You would do well to not doubt your Queen.”

She stepped from the shadows and smiled.

“Or your mother.”

I sneered at Chrysalis.

“You never wanted anything to do with us. You treated us like common insects.”

“You were my Elites. You still are.”

“I’m the only one left. And I don’t serve you.”

“Why do you treat me like some dirty creature?”

I began pacing.

“Because that’s what you’ve become Chrysalis. You’re not a queen. You’re not a ruler. You’re not even a changeling like the rest of them anymore.”

She bared her fangs.

“I am the Queen of the changelings! And none can deny me my right to rule or take what is mine!”

“What exactly is yours? This forest? Has it become your new domain in your exile?”

“I would not live in such squalor! It’s just...difficult to navigate.”

I stopped pacing.

“You’re there now, aren’t you? Hiding amongst the trees and plotting your next move.”

She glared at me as I started to laugh.

“This isn’t a dream. You’ve actually reached out to me again! What’s the matter? Getting lonely?”

“Do not disrespect me! I am your Queen!”

“My apologies Your Highness. I wasn’t aware that living like an animal in the forest qualified you for respect.”

“You’re my eldest now. Does that mean nothing to you?”

“Absolutely nothing. Just as I never meant anything to you. You stand there trying to sway me, thinking that I’ll bend to you if you’re clever enough. Trying to make me think that somehow I’m special. You’ve tried that before.”

“You are special. I’ve heard the whispers around Equestria. Everyone speaks of the strange pony that has taken a seat of power in Canterlot. Countless rumors about who it could be. And among the rumors are specks of truth. I quickly realized it was you.”

“Your point?”

“I seek revenge on all the ponies that have wronged me. And I seek to regain my former power. What better way than to have the Right Hoof sew a few seeds of tension?”

“Revenge on every pony. You do realize that includes me, don’t you? Do you really think I would be stupid enough to trust you? You left me for dead six years ago. And did you show any concern? No! You wanted me to spy for you.”

“I have nothing against you anymore. Your mistakes are small compared to Starlight and the alicorns.”

“Please! My mistakes cost you the invasion. You’ve never forgotten it. And you’ll never forgive me for it either.”

“I can learn to forgive. Why couldn’t we make amends and begin again? Wouldn’t you like to have someone to be..close to?”

“I don’t need you. Especially if all you want is another conquest.”

She smiled, her eyes glowing in the darkness.

“Oh! So you’ve found your own mate? She must be quite the prize. Did you trick her into loving you or did she take pity on you?”

I felt my blood begin to boil.

“Don’t say another word.”

Her smile grew bigger.

“Is that love I sense? I could live a long time off of that. Perhaps I should find out who the lucky mare is..”

Me eye twitched and a tremor passed through me.

“If you dare-“

“What’s to stop me? You have no power. You’re nothing compared to me!”

I felt a shooting pain in my mouth. My jaw dropped as I felt two fangs protrude from my top row of teeth. I hadn’t had fangs in years. But the hatred that was flowing through me was overwhelming. I hissed at her.

“You are nothing! Slinking about in the dark, hoping that you alone can bring down Equestria’s greatest heroes? Your power is nothing compared to theirs. You’ll never wield that much power again! And if you dare to use anypony that I’ve come to care for I will hunt you down like the animal you are!!”

She was starting to laugh.

“Your inner changeling emerges! How does it feel to be yourself again?”

“SHUT UP!!”

She actually flinched. And that’s when my anger and rage spilled over. I began stepping towards her.

“I’ve been through too much. You abandoned me to die and I crawled out of this Celestia-forsaken forest. I’ve stared into the eyes of true monsters. Monsters that make you look like an amateur. For years I’ve had to balance myself between changeling and pony thanks to you.”

Her eyes grew bigger and she took a step back. I continued towards her.

“I’ve grown out of the need for your approval. Away from your influence. And now I’m the one with power. You’ve lost everything and still think that you’re as powerful as ever. You can’t bear the thought that you might be less than what you once were while every other changeling has become more. While I have become more!”

“Don’t come any closer.”

I felt my lips curl into a grin.

“What’s the matter Chrysalis? Surely you’re not afraid?”

I bared my fangs and hissed at her.

“I’ve lost all reason to fear you. You hold no power over me.”

She stopped backing away. Slowly, her smile returned.

“Perhaps...your mare?”

“An empty threat.”

“Not at all. I’m in your mind after all.”

I paused. Was there any possibility she could know? Chrysalis took a step forward.

“Tell me. Just how much do you love her?”

She took another step.

“How much do you love...Rarity?”

I felt that spark in the back of my head again. This time it snapped something. My hooves carried me the few feet to Chrysalis and I leaped at her. Shock filled her eyes as I sank my teeth into her neck. I bit down until I tasted blood.
Chrysalis screamed in anger as she tried to pull me off. I only released her so that I could bite her again, this time dragging my teeth along her as they sank into her skin. Our eyes locked for a moment and I saw it. There was no anger left. She was afraid. Truly and honestly afraid.
I recalled the nightmare I had had months ago. The one I had nearly died of shock from before Luna had intervened. Was this similar? I wasn’t sure how the mental link worked, but if Chrysalis was this scared there must be some consequence from the wounds I was giving her.
I continued my attack and sank my teeth in at several more points. Her screams of anger had turned to screams of terror. I finally let go and stood over her, her blood dripping from my fangs. She looked up at me, blood pouring from her wounds.

“You will pay for this.”

I shook my head.

“No. I won’t.”

I lunged at her as if to attack and she flinched back, a small whimper escaping her body. I took a deep breath.

“If you ever speak her name again, I’ll make sure you die next time.”

I turned and began to walk away. After a few steps however, the entire world shook. Everything turned fuzzy for a moment before returning to normal. I looked around the forest.

“What in Equestria?”

It happened again. Everything shook. This time I felt a sharp pain pass through my head and down my spine. I fell down and cried out. I heard Chrysalis get up behind me. I looked back at her to find her grinning, despite her current state.

“What’s the matter? Having trouble sleeping?”

The pain passed through me again as the dreamworld shook once more. Through the pain, I made the realization.

“What did you do?”

“I’m in your mind, remember? What’s it like? Having all that magic trying to kill you?”

She’d found out about the discharges.

“What did you do?!”

Her smile grew more sinister.

“Don’t you know that stressful sleep is bad for your health?

Everything went fuzzy again as another tremor took me. Chrysalis began to laugh.

“It’s over!”

She’d planned this. She’d figured out my biggest weakness and used Rarity to provoke me. The rage and violence had done the rest. I tried to stand up, but fell over onto my side as a sharp pain hit my chest.
Chrysalis’ laugh filled the forest. Amongst the laughter I heard something else. It sounded like cracking glass. I looked towards the sound and saw a literal crack in one of the trees. The crack grew bigger. And bigger. Chrysalis hadn’t noticed. At last the tree shattered. White light poured through and both Chrysalis and I covered our eyes.

“Do you really think you could hide him from me?! This is my realm!”

I peeked from behind my hoof and found Luna standing over me. Her eyes burned with a rage I’d never seen before. She took a step towards Chrysalis.

“Leave!”

Chrysalis stood her ground.

“I have business to finish with my son.”

Luna’s horn lit up.

“No. You don’t.”

Her form began to change. Her body turned black. She grew taller. Her eyes narrowed into serpent-like slits. Chrysalis’ confidence disappeared as she witnessed the transformation.

“What- What are you?!”

The voice that spoke was not dissimilar to Luna’s, but it had a certain tone that made my body quiver in fear.

“I am your reckoning. You’ve crossed into my realm thinking you can kill one of my subjects. Did you think there would be no consequences?”

“You can’t do anything to me. Not here.”

I coughed.

“She’s lying. Look at her wounds.”

Chrysalis was bleeding out. I saw her legs tremble slightly as her wounds were brought to the attention of the dark alicorn.

“You've not physically hurt me.”

“You know nothing of my dreamworld. Pain is all too real here. You’re body is nearly spent here. If you should die in my world, you may very well die in yours.”

“You’re bluffing. You can’t die from your dreams!”

I chuckled.

“Trust me. I’ve come close. Do you really want to test her?”

Chrysalis looked between the two of us. Her face was a mix of fear and anger as her knees buckled.

“One day I’ll find you in the waking world. And you won’t live to see another day.”

“Be gone!”

The alicorn’s horn lit up and magic enveloped Chrysalis. She cried out in pain as she faded away into the darkness.
The forest shook again. I looked up at my savior and trembled.

“What’s happening to me?”

“Chrysalis triggered several discharges in your head. You’re having a seizure.”

The black alicorn melted away to reveal Luna again.

“Rarity got us as quickly as she could. You’ve been in this state for a few minutes.”

“It feels a lot longer.”

“Dreamworld, remember?”

“Right.”

I gripped my chest as another spike of pain hit me. Luna looked at me with concern.

“She may have triggered a heart attack as well. I need to wake up and help Celestia. We need to get you to a hospital. Fast.”

“Please.. Don’t leave me.”

“Don’t worry. I’m not leaving you alone in this place.”

Her horn lit up and the forest disappeared. In its place was the inside of the boutique. I looked around and smiled.

“Thank you Luna.”

“This should help calm your mind. I don’t know if it will be much help, but it doesn’t hurt to try.”

She disappeared in a flash of light. The light died to reveal Rarity in her place.

“Can’t you give me a hint about date night?”

Date night. A good memory to distract me from the waking world...

———————————

Rarity paced back and forth in the hallway of the hospital. Her eyes were red from crying. She couldn’t bring herself to walk into the room.
She’d been so scared when she woke up to movement in the bed. Shade had been twitching and shaking. She’d tried to wake him up for a minute before realizing something was wrong. It hadn’t taken long for Celestia and Luna to take action.
Now here they were at the hospital. Again. Why did they have to be here again?
Luna emerged from the room and approached her.

“I think he’ll be okay. It was close though.”

“What happened?”

“...Perhaps we should find a more private place.”

Rarity nodded and followed the princess into an empty room. As soon as the door was closed, she asked her question again.

“What happened?”

“Shade wasn’t just dreaming. He was pulled into a mental link with Chrysalis.”

“Mental link? You mean like when he and I were together during his last incident?”

“Similar, but this was much stronger. It’s changeling magic. Chrysalis always seemed to have a connection to every changeling under her. She apparently decided to reach out to Shade again after all these years.”

“Why?”

“To kill him. I don’t know if that was her original intent, but it became her goal once she realized the state of his mind.”

“The seizure? The heart attack?”

“Both Chrysalis. Though from what I saw in there, Shade put up a fight. He nearly killed Chrysalis.”

“Killed her? I don’t believe he could be capable of such a thing!”

“Hatred is a strong emotion Rarity.”

“He doesn’t hate! She had to have provoked him! She had to have something against him..”

Tears formed in her eyes as she realized what must have happened.

“What would you kill for, Luna? What would make you so angry that you’d kill anpony for it?”

Luna lowered her gaze in understanding.

“If they threatened somepony I loved.”

Rarity felt the tears roll down her cheeks. Shade had nearly died to protect her. She was touched by that commitment, but torn by what it had nearly cost.
She wiped away her tears and shook her head.

“If he pulls through, I swear I’m going to kill him.”

Luna smiled.

“Celestia’s rubbing off on both of you.”

———————————

Celestia sat next to the bed. Shade laid there unconscious. It was too soon for him to be back in a hospital bed. Movement by the door caught her attention. It was Rarity.

“I was wondering when you’d come in. I’m guessing Luna told you?”

Rarity nodded.

“He’s going to be alright, isn’t he?”

“He’s stable. He needs to rest now.”

“Is there anything I can do?”

Celestia stood up and nodded.

“Take my place. He’ll want to see you when he wakes up.”

Celestia let Rarity take her seat and moved towards the door.

“It’s going to be okay Rarity. He’s a tough stallion.”

“I know. I just wish he didn’t have to prove it so often.”

Celestia left the room and walked down the hallway. She’d see if there was any new information from the doctor.
As she approached the front desk, she could hear a commotion.

“I’m sure you’re doing a fine job, but I have to see your patient. It’s a matter of life and death.”

“I’m the doctor here, sir. And I don’t feel comfortable with letting just anypony back with somepony in critical condition.”

“I’m not just anypony!”

Celestia reached the desk and found Starswirl arguing with the doctor. She cleared her throat and they both turned to her. Starswirl smiled.

“It’s about time! I brought several candidates to the castle only to find out everypony was here!”

Celestia looked at the doctor.

“He’s with me. I’ll keep an eye on him.”

The doctor nodded and walked away. Celestia began leading Starswirl down the hall. He levitated six crystals from his saddlebag.

“I felt these were the best choices. It will take some testing to see their capabilities, but I’m confident it will be one of these.”

“You found them faster than I expected.”

“I had a few ideas of where to look. It didn’t take long from there.”

“Does Shade need to be awake for this?”

“It would be best, but not necessary. What happened?”

“Chrysalis triggered his discharges and it caused a seizure and a heart attack.”

“Damn. She doesn’t pull her punches.”

“He’s doing better, but it will take some time to get to his full strength again.”

They reached Shade’s room and entered. Rarity had fallen asleep.

“Shhh. You’ll wake her.”

They both froze as their eyes locked on the bed. Shade was awake. Celestia stepped forward.

“You should be resting.”

“I know. I only woke up two minutes ago. I guess I’m doing better?”

Starswirl stepped forward.

“It sound like you gave everypony a good scare. I’m hoping we can keep it from happening again.”

He placed the crystals on the bed. Shade looked down at the jewels thoughtfully.

“Where do we start?”

Time Goes By

I was focused on the stack of books in front of me.

“Come on..”

I was concentrating as hard as I could. Why did magic have to be so difficult? I felt the warmth of the crystal as it began to glow.

“Finally.”

A green aura formed around the book at the top of the stack. It slowly lifted into the air. I willed it to move towards me. It began inching forward across the room.

“Slow and steady.”

“You’re improving.”

I flinched as the aura dissipated and the book fell. I turned to find Celestia.

“Not enough though.”

“Give it time. It’s only been two months.”

“Exactly! I should have levitation down at least.”

“Artifact magic can be..temperamental. If anything, you’re thinking too hard.”

“How am I supposed to know a spell without thinking about it?”

“What do you want to do?”

“I want the book to come to me.”

“Focus on me then. And will the book to come.”

“Focus on you? But the book is behind me.”

“Exactly the point. Now look at me and picture the book levitating to you.

“Okay...”

“The spell should be at the back of your mind. A brief thought used to begin the magic. Then quickly tucked away as you think of the action you’re using the spell for.”

“Alright.”

I closed my eyes and thought of the spell. As soon as it popped into my head I began thinking to the book instead. I pictured it rising from the stack and floating over to me. The cover opened to the first page, ready to be read.

“Open your eyes Shade.”

I opened them to find the book exactly as I had imagined it. The green aura was holding it open in the air.

“I did it!”

“A lot easier than you’re making it out to be.”

I smiled.

“I guess I shouldn’t try so hard..”

“Try less, do more.”

“One of Starswirl’s sayings?”

“One of my own.”

“Try less..that explains a lot about you.”

Her horn lit up and my stack of books flew at me, knocking me to the ground.

———————————

I stepped off the train and took a deep breath. It was good to be home. I trotted through town to the boutique and entered. Rarity was working on a dress. She turned her head to see who had entered.

“Oh! I didn’t think you’d get here so fast.”

“I think if Pinkie hadn’t been there to push things along, the meeting with the yaks would have gone a lot longer.”

“She does have a tendency to speed things up. Not always for the better.”

“It worked out in this case. How’s business?”

“The Manehattan shop is doing well. Things are a bit slower here. I’m just working on an alteration for Octavia. She has a performance coming up.”

She reached over to a table and felt around for something. She paused and looked at the table.

“I could have sworn I brought my pin cushion over here..”

I looked around the room and spotted it at another table. My amulet lit up and the cushion levitated over to her.

“Oh. Thank you.”

She took a pin and began placing it. It took her a few seconds to realize what had happened. When it hit her she turned to me, a smile on her face.

“You flew it over to me! That’s wonderful!”

“Celestia figured out I was overthinking it. I’ve just been making it more difficult on myself for no reason.”

“I’m glad you’re making progress. Have you tried anything else yet?”

I shook my head.

“Nothing yet, but I’m excited to try.”

She walked over to me and kissed me.

“I’m glad you’re happy. You’ve been trying so hard these past months.”

I gave her another kiss. She held it for a few seconds before braking away.

“I’d better finish this dress. Do you want to go start dinner?”

“Sure.”

I wandered into the kitchen, thinking of what sounded good. I finally settled on salad. We’d both been trying to eat better lately. I looked at the fridge and was surprised as an aura hit the door and opened it. The lettuce came floating out, followed by a lemon, the dressing, and some cherry tomatoes.

“What the?”

The items set themselves on the counter and the aura disappeared. Did I do that? I moved to the counter and looked over the ingredients. I still needed-

‘Creak’

I looked over my shoulder as a bag of croutons came flying from the pantry. I ducked as the bag didn’t deviate around me. It landed next to the dressing.

“Celestia wasn’t kidding about this stuff. A lot easier than I thought.”

I decided to test it further and envisioned the lettuce. It began to break apart in front of me. A bowl came down from one of the cupboards and landed in front of me. The lettuce fell in and the tomatoes followed after. I looked at the dressing and the top unscrewed itself. It poured over the salad as a pair of tongs began tossing the lettuce. I had to be controlling at least three or four things at once!

“Shade?”

Rarity’s voice caught me off guard. I jumped, causing the tongs to fly across the kitchen, the dressing bottle to fall on the floor, and the crouton bag to shake its contents out across the counter.
Rarity walked into the kitchen and froze. Her eyes darted around the scene. There were croutons littered across the counter, a bottle of dressing pooling on the floor, and a a pair of tongs stuck in the wall. A timid smile crept onto my face.

“You feel like eating out?”

———————————

My magic began improving at an amazing rate. I found myself mastering simple spells in less than a day. I moved on to more advanced spells as the weeks went by. My biggest goal was to master teleportation. I was sick of riding the train.
I found myself practicing smaller spells when I was bored. Though this usually got me in trouble. I was using magic to make a paper crane. When it was done I levitated it around the room as if it were flying.

“Shade?”

I looked at Celestia. Then I scanned the room, looking at the other members of Parliament.

“Sorry. Back to the budget approval?”

The head pony frowned.

“If you can find enough time in your busy schedule.”

I let the crane fall. We continued the meeting until the budget details were finalized.
I followed Celestia out of the room. She didn’t look at me as we walked.

“I get bored by that too Shade. But paper cranes?”

“Sorry. I’ve just been practicing my magic on everything.”

“Perhaps you need a distraction.”

“Like what?”

“What if I just had you go to those sessions alone?”

“You’re kidding, right?”

“I think a little more responsibility is just what you need. You’re my Right Hoof after all. You hold the authority to make decisions on my behalf.”

“They’d probably be terrible decisions.”

“I have faith in you. You’ll do just fine. So no more paper cranes.”

“...Okay.”

———————————

Celestia began entrusting me with making decisions for a number of things. Every few days it seemed like there was something else.

“What do you do with all this free time?”

Celestia smiled.

“I still have a lot to do. I’m giving you a lot of the local things. I still handle the larger scale problems.”

“Oh yes. Twilight’s play seemed like a huge problem.”

She glared at me.

“Is there something you’re trying to say?”

“Of course not! But if anypony should get a prize for acting, it should be me. I’m the one that helped you memorize your lines without saying a single word about your...acting.”

I smiled at her and she rolled her eyes.

“Twilight learned the hard way about being honest with friends.”

“I never lied to you! I just didn’t say anything.”

“Why not? You could have saved Twilight the trouble.”

“It’s not my place to ruin your happiness or her excitement. Besides, I thought she knew how bad you were going into the whole thing.”

She punched my shoulder and giggled. We began to laugh as we made our way to dinner.

———————————

Rarity and I walked down the street. Ponyville was alive with activity today. I watched as ponies went about their business.

“Everypony seems busy.”

Rarity nodded.

“Hearts And Hooves Day is coming up in a few days. Ponies are starting to get their gifts and surprises ready.”

“Hearts and Hooves. I’ve never really celebrated that one.”

Rarity looked at me in shock.

“What?! Seven years and you’ve never once celebrated it?!”

“I mean..Twilights sent me a card and some candy before. And you sent me things the last couple. But I’ve never had somepony to spend the holiday with.”

“Well then! We’re going to make this a day to remember!”

She sent me off to Twilight’s to see if there was anything I could help with. She didn’t want me around to spoil the surprise she was going to prepare.
I arrived at the castle and Spike redirected me to the school. I made my way over there and walked through the entrance. My eyes were bombarded with pinks, reds, and purples. There were heart-shaped decorations everywhere!
I began walking down the hallway. Students were busy hanging more decorations. They all looked excited for the upcoming holiday. I smiled to myself. I’d never really thought much about holidays. I participated whenever Twilight invited me though. You’d think after seven years I’d be accustomed, but I’d never heard of holidays before then. It was an odd concept.
I turned the corner and nearly ran into Rainbow Dash. She hovered out of the way at the last second.

“Woah! Where are you going in such a hurry?”

“Sorry. I’m looking for Twilight.”

“She’s probably in her office.”

“Thanks.”

I stepped on something and looked down. It was a heart-shaped card. I picked it up.

“Did you drop this?”

“Horse-feathers!”

She snatched it away from me with blinding speed and raced down the hall. It took me a moment to process what had just happened. A smile crept onto my face. Rainbow Dash had a crush! And I doubt she knew I’d seen the name she’d written on the card. I continued down the hall. This holiday was growing on me fast.

———————————

Hearts and Hooves Day arrived. Rarity had me blindfolded when I walked into the boutique.

“Oh! Are we trying something new?”

I couldn’t see her, but I knew that I’d made her blush.

“Hush! I just want to surprise you. And I don’t trust you not to peek.”

“I would never!”

She led me through the boutique.

“You’re leading me to the bedroom Rarity.”

“It’s not what you’re thinking. Well..not entirely anyway.”

She removed my blindfold and I found a blanket laid out on the floor. There were dishes of food spread out in a decorative display. I smiled.

“An indoor picnic!”

“Do you like it?”

“It’s wonderful! But..why in the bedroom.”

“Well I can’t very well tackle you in a meadow during the day, can I?”

I barely had time to respond before she tackled me.

“What about the food?!”

“Nothing’s perishable. Are you really going to complain right now?”

“I just don’t want your hard work to go to waste.”

“Worry less about my work and focus more on the job at hoof.”

I smiled and kissed her.

“I love you Rarity.”

“I love you too Shade.”

———————————

Celestia and Luna were waiting for me in the throne room.

“Am I in trouble?”

Celestia smiled.

“No. We just wanted to congratulate you.”

Luna nodded.

“You do realize you’ve been with us for a year, don’t you?”

“A year? Already?”

Celestia pulled me into a hug.

“I I’ve been so grateful having you around. You’ve been a huge help. And a good friend.”

Luna joined the hug.

“Though I could definitely use a little more help. If Celestia will stop hogging you.”

I felt Celestia move and heard Her hit Luna in the flank. Luna returned it in kind. I wiggled to free myself.

“Can I not be caught in the middle of this?”

They started laughing, but the hug continued. I was blinded by a sudden flash of white light. When it cleared, I was free of their embrace. And I was also ten feet away from the two of them.

“Wha- Waht just happened?”

Celestia’s smile grew even bigger.

“You just made your first, successful teleportation.”

“Really?”

Luna chuckled.

“All it took was an uncomfortably long hug.”

They started laughing again. I rolled my eyes.

“Go ahead. Laugh all you want.”

I thought of the process. I had wanted to get out of the embrace. I guess thebspell must have popped to mind. I decided to test it again. I looked at the princesses. They were beginning to calm down.

“If you two need me, I’ll be in my room.”

I visualized my room and another flash of light filled my vision. When it faded, I was standing next to my desk. I smiled

“Alright.”

I looked down at my amulet.

“Think you can handle long distance? I’m going to need you to get me home regularly.”

———————————

I sat looking at myself in the mirror. I’d let my mane and tail grow out more. Rarity thought it looked better that way. I was combing thoroughly when Rarity walked up behind me.

“If you keep combing and brushing, you’ll start pulling your hair out.”

“Don’t you think I’d look good bald?”

She bumped my flank.

“Don’t even joke about that.”

I smiled at her. We’d been happy for the last year. There’s been some more adventures for her. I’d stayed busy helping the princesses with their work. My role had continued to expand as I took on more duties. Some days I felt like I was running the kingdom all on my own.
My title had become known far and wide, though my face had not yet been attached to it in my two years of service. I preferred it that way. Even the ponies that met me didn’t know how to describe the dark stallion that spoke for the royalty. I was mysterious. It made me happy that I could garner such mystique around me.
I put down the comb and turned to Rarity.

“Do I look ready?”

“You look lovely. Though I’m sure you don’t need to do so much to impress Thorax.”

“It’s a big deal being invited to a Naming. It’s an old changeling tradition that was lost when Chrysalis took the throne.”

“I’m just surprised that Thorax alresdy found a mate. He always seemed shy to me.”

“You and me both. Ocellus said he’d really like me to be there for such a historic event. His son’s Naming is the first in nearly forty years!”

“Are you sure you want me to come? I’d hate to crash a changeling affair.”

“I want you there with me. I haven’t been around changelings in so long... It would be nice to have a familiar face nearby.”

She smiled and kissed my cheek.

“When do you want to leave?”

“As soon as Ocellus gets here.”

There was a knock at the door. Rarity walked over and opened it to reveal Ocellus.

“Hi Shade!”

“How have you been?”

She walked inside.

“I’m okay. I’m just excited to go home! Are...are you sure we’ll be on time? The Naming is going to start in an hour..”

I smiled.

“We’ll be fine. But I’m going to need your help.”

“My help?”

“I don’t know the hive like you do. I’ll need your help to guide us through the spell.”

“What do I need to do?”

Rarity stepped closer to us and smiled.

“Picture home dear. Think of every little detail.”

Ocellus closed her eyes. I let my magic reach out to her so that I could see the mental picture she was painting. Wow! The hive had become..beautiful. As soon as I had the image, the familiar flash of light enveloped us.
When the light cleared we were standing in the middle of a clearing. There were changelings all around us. They stared at us, not knowing how to react.

“Ocellus! Shade! I was beginning to worry.”

Thorax appeared from the crowd and approached us. Ocellus gave him a hug and then went off to find her friends. Thorax turned to me and held out a hoof.

“It’s good to see you again Shade. And Rarity! I didn’t realize you’d be joining us.”

She gave Thorax a hug.

“As if I’d miss such a big day! Congratulations on your little one.”

“Thanks. It’s exciting for all of us. It’s the first Naming for everyone here.”

Rarity looked confused.

“Then how did you learn about the ceremony to begin with?”

“Twilight helped with that. She found some old texts that described a few changeling customs.”

I chimed in.

“Leave it to Chrysalis to break tradition.”

Thorax turned to me.

“What do you think of the hive?”

I looked around at the greenery.

“Eight years is a long time. It looks a lot better than what I remember.”

A voice sounded off from behind Thorax.

“I still think it looks too pretty.”

A changeling had approached without anyone noticing. He looked similar to Thorax, but much darker. He looked like a hybrid between the two types of changelings. Thorax rolled his eyes.

“Ignore my brother. He still thinks we should be living in caves.”

“Caves offer protection. You’ll need that now with a young one of your own.”

He turned to me and saluted.

“It’s an honor to meet you at last.”

Thorax his his face in his hoof.

“Pharynx..”

I looked around. None of the changelings were really paying attention. I turned back to Pharynx and straightened up.

“At ease.”

He relaxed..slightly. I shook my head.

“That’s really not necessary. I don’t hold any command here. Not anymore.”

Pharynx frowned.

“You’re an Elite. You’ll always hold command.”

I shook my head again.

“I’m more pony than changeling now. Besides, protocol dictates that if an Elite ever abandons the hive, they’re stripped of their title.”

Pharynx thought for a moment.

“Oh... I wasn’t aware of that protocol.. very well. It’s good to meet you Shade.”

He turned and walked away. Thorax leaned in close to me.

“I didn’t know about that rule either.”

I smiled.

“What rule? I just don’t want him saluting me anymore.”

Thorax looked at me and smiled.

“Oh that’s good.”

Another changeling approached us. She was very pretty..for a changeling anyways. She walked up and kissed Thorax on the cheek.

“Are you ready?”

He nodded.

“Of course.”

He looked at Rarity and me, motioning to the newcomer.

“This is my mate, Artemis. Artemis, this is Shade and Rarity.”

Artemis held out a hoof.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you. I’m afraid I have to steal Thorax now. The Naming is about to begin.”

They both walked away. Rarity and I joined the crowd forming in the clearing. It wasn’t long before Thorax stood up on a moss-covered rock to look over the whole crowd.

“Thank you all for being here on this wonderful day! I’m so happy to share this with everyone.”

Artemis appeared holding a small bundle. She raised it up and smiled.

“We’d like you all to meet our son. The first-born of King Thorax! Let it be known that from this day forth, our little prince will be known by this name.”

All the changelings leaned forward. I smiled at Rarity.

“This is exciting.”

Thorax took his son and lifted him up above the crowd.

“Everyone, meet Filius!”

Cheers rang out. The changelings were jumping for joy. I had never seen so much merriment. I scooted closer to Rarity.

“This is intense.”

“I know! Ponies don’t have anything like this.”

“Positive?”

She smiled.

“Trust me. We’ll name the baby without any fanfare.”

“Right. We’ll-“

I glanced at her.

“What did you say?”

“What?”

“You said the baby.”

“Did I?”

Her smile hadn’t gone away. I stared at her for several seconds.

“You know that stuff still flies over my head sometimes, so I’ll ask this very simply.

I swallowed.

“Are you?”

A tear rolled down her cheek.

“I suppose you’ll have to marry me now.”

I pulled her into my hooves as we both began to cry. I kissed her for what seemed like an eternity.
Everything that had ever happened in my life vanished. All the hardships and monsters were nothing to me now. Today, I was the happiest pony alive. Today, I had gained the thing I had wanted more than anything in the last eight years.

Today, I was complete.

Discovery

I fell to the ground in exhaustion. Of course I'd been dealing with exhaustion for almost a year. So how could I have survived this long?

I honestly don't know.

I had wandered this forest for months. I had been utterly alone. The rest of my kind had been launched all the way back to the mountains. Back to the caves we crawled out of.

Not me.

I had fallen to the forest floor at top speed.

I had been left behind.

And they never tried to find me...

My kind always have had a mental connection with our Queen. I could feel that connection for the first week in the woods. And then she pulled away. She refused to sustain me, her lone soldier. She had abandoned me.

I was truly alone.

And it scared me...

I pulled myself through the dirt with no concern for the pain it caused me. I had wounds all over my body. Most of them had been caused since I had dropped into this leafy abyss.
I had always thought that I was one of the most feared creatures in Equestria. The ponies of Canterlot had run in terror from my kind. Now I know differently. Now I feel like nothing. I have seen true monsters in this forest.

I am nothing.

I...am nothing....

Zecora paused on her journey home. She had heard a sound that she had never heard before. That was something considering she knew of all the Everfree creatures.

The zebra stepped off the forest path to investigate. She parted the bushes to see a black, bloodied mass. Her eyes widened.

"Creature of darkness, you pitiful soul. You've dug yourself into quite the hole."

The changeling looked up. She could see it was wounded and that it had been out here a long time. She knew that this creature was dangerous. Or at least it used to be dangerous. But she couldn't help but pity it. She sighed to herself, still unsure of the decision she had made.

"Now it's time for hate to end. I'll help you heal and find a friend."

The first thing I remember when I woke up was that I was no longer lying in dirt. I was on something much softer. Was this... Was this a bed? Why was there a bed in the middle of the forest? Unless...
I sat up and looked around. I was in a house! Actually...more like a dirt house. There was a window to my right. I looked out to see that I was still in the forest. Who in their right mind would have a house in the forest?!

"You are awake and that is good. Would you like some tasty food?"

I turned around to see the strangest creature. At first I thought she was a pony, but that went out the window really fast. She wasn't like any pony I'd ever seen before. Her entire body was covered in stripes. And she spoke funny.
And she had just offered me food. What exactly did ponies, or whatever she was for that matter, consider food? I had known nothing but sucking the love out of ponies. And I had only gotten to do that a few times.
The striped creature set a platter in front of me. It had brightly colored orbs covering it. I picked up a red orb and sniffed it. It didn't smell bad. I thought for a moment, recalling how ponies usually ate. They used their mouths, right? My kind just absorb love. We never needed our mouths except for attacking.
I set my teeth against the orb and bit down... Hmm. Not bad. Not as filling as a pony's emotions, but still. It tastes pretty good.
The creature smiled at me and went away. I could see her doing something over by a cauldron. There were puffs of green and pink smoke every minute or so. Was she magic? She turned back to me and held up a vial.

"A potion to help you gain your strength. And to help you sleep for a perfect length."

Strength? Length? What was with her and the rhymes?!
She stepped towards me with the vial. My head finally put everything together. She was going to make me drink what was in that vial. The gaining strength sounded good, but I didn't want to get knocked out.
I hissed at her in warning. She didn't even flinch! She held the vial out, and nodded. I was supposed to take it willingly?!
We sat in silence for minutes. She never moved a muscle. My head began to pound and I sighed. I took the vial and drank the contents. It tasted fairly good actually. I handed her the vial and nodded my thanks.
And then the room spun around as my head hit the pillow.

Twilight stepped back to examine her work. She had finally found time to organize her personal library. That was the best perk of being a princess. She had never had so many books all to herself! The doors opened and Spike ran in.

"Twilight! Princess Celestia says we're going back to Ponyville!"

Twilight beamed.

"That's great news! But why are we going?"

"I don't know, but she said that we're leaving immediately."

A sigh escaped Twilight as she looked around at her library. Her reading marathon would have to wait.
Spike led the way to Celestia's study. They entered to find the princess sitting comfortably, reading a scroll. She looked up as the two entered.

"Thank you for coming so quickly Twilight. Spike informed you?"

Twilight nodded.

"Yes. But why am I going? Not that I don't want to! I definitely want to!"

"The Summer Sun Celebration is coming up soon and I would like Ponyville to host again. Are you up for organizing it again?"

"Yes! Yes yes yes yes yes!"

Twilight was skipping around the princess. When she realized what she was doing, she stopped. Her face turned red and she backed towards the door.

"I'll leave right away."

The young princess ran back to her room. She pulled out her saddlebag and began cramming it full. There was no way that she was leaving all of her new books untouched. So why not take one or ten? She paused, looking at the bulging bag.

"Hmm... I could probably fit a couple more."

There was a knock at the door and a guard stepped in.

"Princess? Your chariot is ready."

Twilight rolled her eyes and smiled. "How many times have I told you to just call me Twilight, Flash."

"At least a dozen."

She giggled and ran past him, levitating her saddlebag behind her.

The chariot touched down at the edge of Ponyville. Twilight and Spike jumped out and headed for the library. It was so good to be back.

"OmygoshTwilightyou'reback!!!"

Before either could react, the princess and dragon were tackled by Pinkie. Twilight struggled for breath as the pink pony tightened her hug.

"Good to see you too Pinkie."

Pinkie released them both, her smile stretching from ear to ear. Spike pulled himself up onto Twilight's back and took deep breaths, trying to recover from the hug attack.
The three of them walked, or in Spike's case rode, into town. Ponies called out greetings as they spotted their newest princess. Luckily she didn't have to deal with too much attention as they arrived at the library quickly. As the door shut behind her, Twilight sighed in relief.

"It's good to be back."

She gazed at the shelves of familiar books. It was a welcome sight. Some peace and quiet before Pinkie Pie was set loose on it. The party mare had taken off to gather their friends together for a celebration.

'Knock knock knock'

Her head swung to the door behind her. Who in Equestria could that be?
The door opened slowly to reveal a familiar striped shape.

"Zecora!"

Twilight stepped up to the zebra and gave her a hug.

"It's so good to see you!"

Zecora smiled.

"Welcome back my royal friend. Your journey had a peaceful end?"

"Yes. The trip was fine. The rest of the girls will be over soon for a party. Would you like to stay?"

"Party games I cannot do. A problem at home is beginning to brew."

"Oh? What's wrong?"

"I come to ask for you to see. Perhaps you can solve the mystery."

Twilight stared at her for a moment. She understood enough that she knew Zecora didn't want to say what the problem was. She couldn't decide if that concerned her or not.

"Alright. Lets go."

Zecora stopped at the door to her hut, turning to Twilight.

"What you see may cause some fear, but I will make my actions clear."

She opened the front door and ushered Twilight inside. Twilight stepped in and looked around the hut. Everything seemed normal. What was Zecora talking about? There was nothing scary in...
There was something in Zecora's bed. And it was moving. Whatever it was turned over and the covers pulled back.

It was a changeling!

———————————-

The first sign that I as waking up was that I could hear again. I heard hoofsteps coming inside. The striped one must have been out in the forest. I tried to ignore her and turned over in the bed.

'GASP'

I froze. The striped one wouldn't have been surprised by me. That meant... Somepony else was in here!
I slowly opened an eye. The second one flew open with the first when I saw who was looking at me. I recognized her! She was that lavender pony from Canerlot. The last thing I remember from that invasion was her landing a hoof to my face. And now here she was, staring at me.
The striped one came out from behind the pony and smiled at me.

"A wounded soul to help and mend. Do not judge quickly my old friend."

My eyes widened. The striped creature knew this pony?!
The lavender pony turned on the creature.

"Zecora, that's a changeling! How could you bring a channeling into your home?! Don't you know how dangerous they can be?"

The striped one, Zecora apparently, nodded.

"This is know to be true. But turn away the weak, could you?"

The lavender pony frowned.

"It doesn't matter that it's weak! Where there's one changeling, there's more."

I wish that were true in this case.

"Twilight, you need not worry. You will not find any changeling fury."

Twilight. That's right. That was her name. I had heard it before. The Queen's thoughts had echoed through our minds. She had been very angry about this Twilight getting in the way of her plans.

"How can you be so sure this changeling won't try to hurt you?"

"He hasn't tried yet, so harmless I can bet."

I would have argued that I was dangerous, but I knew I would be lying. I had stopped being dangerous the moment I had fallen to the forest.

"The minute it's well it will attack you and run!"

"A reckless move. Can you proove?"

"Well... No."

I had had enough of listening to this. I wanted to speak for myself instead of being argued over. Could I even do that? My kind had rare need for words except to imitate ponies. I didn't even know if I had my own voice. I’d never tried being myself.

Only one way to find out...

"Wha-"

My voice trailed off into a cough. I looked up to see Twilight and Zecora staring wide-eyed at me. I took a deep breath and tried again.

"Wha-"

I broke off again. Come on! I could do this!
Twilight stepped forward.

"Can you talk?"

What do you think I'm trying to do?!

"Wha- wha- What...are you....doing...here?"

She stepped back and looked at Zecora.

"WhyamI here Zecora?"

Zecora nodded to me.

"A Queen he no longer has to follow. A place in his heart has long been hollow. You must help to fill this hole. Fill it with friendship to mend the soul."

"You want me to....befriend a changeling?"

Seriously? I was expected to become friends with a pony?
Twilight turned back to me. We stared at each other for a while. I don't know how long the silence lasted. She broke eye contact finally and sighed.

"I'll need to consult with the princess. She'll know what's best."

I didn't like the sound of that. I looked up at her and tried my best to look pitiful, not a changeling's best emotion. Anger and hate were a snap, but pity? Looking helpless? I probably looked ridiculous. And yet Twilight looked at me again. Her eyes softened. She stood up straight and took a deep breath.

"Hello. I'm Princess Twilight Sparkle."

That would explain the wings I guess. There were a few moments of silence before I realized she was waiting for a response. For my name. I don't think Ihavea name. I had never needed one before.

"Do you have a name?"

Give me a second here! I'm thinking!

"I...I...I'm..."

What was my name? I was one of thousands of changelings. There was nothing unique about us! Nothing that made us individual! And yet... I didn't feel like that anymore. Had being separated from my kind done something to me?

Twilight looked back at Zecora, hesitation in her eyes.

"I don't know-“

"Shade."

They turned to me. Twilight leaned in closer.

"What?"

"My name..."

I had been trapped in the shade of this wretched forest for a year. I might as well take the name of my prison. I was no longer a changeling. I was an animal. I was a creature of darkness.

"My name is Shade."

Reading and First Impressions

I woke up to a tray of food next to my bed. I ate every last crumb like I hadn't eaten in weeks. Well... Technically that's true. I’d been having pony food for a week now, but it wasn’t totally filling. Maybe I should have a word with Twilight about my eating habits.
As if the thought had summoned her, Twilight walked in. She glanced at the empty tray and smiled.

"Oh good! Did you like it?"

"Yeah. It was good. I just hope you have more. It's going to take a lot of food to fill me."

"You have a big appetite! It’s like you can’t get enough food for some reason."

"Think for a moment. What's my usual diet?"

That got her. I could tell the conversation had become uncomfortable for the both of us. I sat on the edge of the bed and sighed.

"I'm sorry. Old habits are hard to kick."

Twilight sat down next to me.

"I understand. I don't know too much about changelings besides what happened at Canterlot. I guess it didn't cross my mind about your eating habits."

"I'll just have to get used to regular food."

"We'll figure something out for you. There's something else I wanted to talk to you about when I came up."

She pointed to my flank.

"I was wondering about that."

I looked down at my flank. What was she talking about?

"Do changelings not have special talents? Well, besides changing into other ponies?"

"Special talents?"

She stood up and pointed to her own flank where a set of stars was visible.

"Everypony gets their cutie mark when they find their special talent, you know, something they're good at."

I looked back to my flank. Nothing.

"Have you ever seen a changeling with a cutie mark?"

"I don't think we get cutie marks."

"But do you have a special talent?"

"Not that I know of."

"Hmm... I think an experiment is in order."

"A what now?"

Before I knew what was happening I was sitting in the middle of the library. Books were in stacks around us. Twilight paced in front of me.

"With your speed reading and all these books on nearly every subject imaginable, we're bound to find something your good at, or at least interested in."

"That's a lot of reading."

"You read two hundred pages in fifteen minutes. I bet you can read this whole library in a day or two!"

Oh boy.

"Ready?"

No.

"Yeah."

And we were off! I had never digested so much information before! I was reading everything from how to build a birdhouse to quantum physics. How could there be so much in the world I had never heard about? My reluctance melted away as I began to read faster and faster. I told Twilight to keep the books coming. Soon we were diving into histories and literature. I consumed every work of fiction set in front of me. Books were in front of me for mere minutes! I finally waved Twilight off when my head began to pound. She levitated all the books back to their shelves and sat down.

"That was amazing! I've never seen anypony read so many books!"

I smiled and rubbed my head.

"Yeah. I must have been crazy. How many books did we get through?"

"Everything except my journal."

She chuckled at her joke. I didn't have the heart to tell her she had accidentally given it to me during the fiasco. I wonder who that Flash Sentry was she was always writing about?

"So... Did anything stick out to you?"

I thought over our little experiment. It had been educational yes, but nothing had caught my eye. I did feel a sense of accomplishment though. I know knew as much, if not more, as any pony in Equestria. I could build, fix, bake, play, and do just about anything! Or at least I knew the fundamentals behind it. I looked down at my bare flank.

"Maybe I'm not meant to have a special talent. I can really do anything now if I put my mind to it."

Twilight leaned back.

"Well if nothing else, you definitely have a talent for reading."

"Well then! Slap a book cutie mark on me and call it good!"

We both laughed at the thought. When we calmed down, Twilight stood up.

"How about some lunch?"

I jumped up, ready to attack the kitchen. I was hungry enough to eat anything!

———————————

I paced around the library after lunch, my hooves dragging against the floor. Though the morning had been eventful, it didn’t take me long to remember that I was suffering from a severe case of cabin fever.

"Enough already!"

I paused as Twilight appeared at the top of the stairs.

"You've been doing that for an hour! Do you have any idea how annoying that is?!"

I stared up at the alicorn and frowned.

"Yes! And if I don't get out soon, I'll have to keep finding ways to annoy you!"

"Are you threatening me?!"

I sat down as she descended the stairs.

"Come on Twilight. I've been in here for a week now. Can't I go outside?"

"I wish we could, but I'm not sure how the town would react to you."

My eyes narrowed in frustration.

"Well it's not fair that you can come and go as you please while I'm stuck here like a prisoner."

I stood up and walked to one of the windows, looking out at Ponyville. Ponies were walking through the streets, stopping at stands, and talking to each other. I wanted to experience that!

"What if I... You know?"

Twilight shook her head.

"No. If you use your magic then nopony will want you in town. They'll think you're spying or something worse. You can't give them any reason to mistrust you."

"So I'll just be myself!"

"You can't do that either."

I sat down again, a scowl imprinted on my face. Twilight walked over and sat next to me.

"I'm sorry."

Fine... Actually, no! It wasn't fine! I jumped up and ran for the door. A purple shield of magic slammed against my nose. I backed up and rubbed it, turning to Twilight.

"I'm going out today. Are you coming with me, or not?"

She glared at me, but something in her eyes said she knew I was serious. I nodded to the door.

"Let's get out of here."

"We can't just go!"

"Why not?"

"Because... Because..."

In that moment of uncertainty, her shield disappeared and I ran out the door.

"Shade, wait!!"

Too late! I was out in the open! Twilight came running after me. She didn't have to go far. I had stopped to wait, knowing she would come. Besides, I hadn't left all of my common sense in Everfree. I knew better than to wander the streets alone. And now I wasn't! I flashed a smile to my royal escort and motioned to Ponyville.

"Care to show me around?"

With a small shake of her head and a brief smile, Twilight began the tour.
I don't know what ponies were staring at more; the princess on the street, or the changeling? Either way all eyes were on us as Twilight pointed out the buildings around town.

"And this is Rarity's shop, the Carousel Boutique!"

A bit frilly looking, but okay. We walked through the front door. Rarity was sitting at a sewing machine, fabric passing under her hooves.

"Hi Rarity!"

The unicorn stopped her work.

"Twilight!"

She turned around. Her smile disappeared when she saw me.

"Ah. I see you brought a guest with you."

I smiled.

"So you make dresses?"

She gave a curt nod.

"Yes. I am a dressmaker and these are my glorious creations!"

Quite a dramatic buildup.

"What brings you two here?"

Twilight walked over to inspect Rarity's current work.

"I was showing Shade around Ponyville. This is one of our last stops."

Rarity glanced at me from the corner of her eye.

"Really? And what does he think of our quaint little town."

I rolled my eyes at being excluded from the conversation.

"He likes it a lot. Much better than the cave I lived in before."

"A cave?! How horrid! How...dirty!"

I looked to Twilight. The alicorn made a dramatic pose and pointed to Rarity. Ah. That made sense.

I looked back at The unicorn and smiled.

"Yes, but I like Ponyville a lot more. So many nice buildings and kind ponies. And I have never seen anything as beautiful as these dresses!"

I knew I'd said the right thing.

"Oh! Well...thank you! You must have seen so many wonderful things when you were an evil minion- I mean... When you were... Well either way, for you to say my dresses are that gorgeous! Thank you!"

I glanced at Twilight again. She nodded her approval to me. We said our goodbyes and left the boutique, Rarity still beaming from my praise. Twilight leaned in close.

"You really know how to charm a mare, don't you?"

I rolled my eyes as she giggled.

"I was just being nice. Is there anything we missed?"

She looked down the street for a moment before grinning.

"There's always Sweet Apple Acres! That's where Applejack lives."

Apples huh? I did enjoy apples.

"Let's go!"

We trotted down the ride and the farm cane into view. Sweet Apple Acres was amazing! I had never seen so many trees! Everfree doesn't count. That forest is like one solid tree with a million trunks.
And these trees had apples! Bright red apples! They looked tasty from down here. I licked my lips and walked over to the nearest tree. Without my wings it was going to be a challenge, but I was hungry! Applejack had to have some trick. She didn't have wings or a horn, so she must use... Her hooves!
I leaned against the tree with my front hooves and shook the tree. The branches moved a little, but not enough to drop an apple. I tried again. Nothing. Twilight walked over.

"Applejack usually bucks the tree."

Hmm... Makes sense. I turned around and kicked the trunk. The whole tree shook and...

'PLUNK'

An apple had fallen!

"Who's out here buckin' mah apple trees?!"

Applejack came over a rise and glared down at me.

"What in tarnation are you doin' here?!"

"I... I was just... I was hungry."

"And that means y'all can just come in an' steal some apples?!"

"Applejack!"

The orange pony finally noticed Twilight. Her anger turned to confusion.

"Wah? Twilight? What're you doin' here?"

"I was showing Shade around Ponyville. I figure his tour wouldn't be complete without Sweet Apple Acres. And he only took one apple!"

Applejack looked at the ground.

"Sorry 'bout that."

I smiled.

"I'm sorry for not asking first. These apples mean a lot to you, don't they?"

"They sure do. These apples have kept the farm floatin' since Granny was a youngin'."

I didn't know what 'Granny' meant, but it must be impressive. Applejack took us around the farm, showing how the harvest was collected. I could tell she was a bit uneasy. She kept glancing at me, but she never said anything.
We left the farm an hour later. Twilight smiled at me.

"I think that went well! You've made a good impression on Rarity and Applejack today!"

Rarity, yes. Applejack, not so much. And I hadn't even seen Rainbow Dash at all in Ponyville. Was she avoiding me? I shook my head to clear it. I didn't have to figure that all out now. I was just happy that I was finally out of the library. And I was ready to make Ponyville home.

A Long Time Coming

Twilight had tried to be helpful.

You have to talk to her eventually.

I knew it deep down. But it was something I dreaded more than anything else in Equestria. And so much time had passed. Twilight had sent that letter to Celestia ages ago. There had been no reply.

Now four years had passed since I’d been released from the dungeons.

Neither Celestia or I had tried to press the matter further. Twilight had been distraught over this issue. Celestia was always busy it seemed. And I had no desire to see her either.
After trying for three years she’d finally laid it to rest. Though she did sneak something into her conversations once in a while.

I practiced my socializing constantly and studied what I could about the pony world. I had blended into society. I was a happier pony now then the changeling I had been nearly five years ago when I was saved.

And yet.. I still did get those nightmares every few weeks. My meditation and helped get it down to nearly once a month. I knew deep down that I had gotten over the whole ordeal, but some anger still persisted. Pony emotions were so much more complicated than anything. But I considered complex emotions better than the constant optimism of the changelings. Thorax always seemed happy the few times I’d seen him. I couldn’t stand it.
I met a few other changelings after that. All of them enthusiastic and happy. So much positive energy! It was exhausting! Thus I was glad of my complex mix of emotions over what seemed to be an endless supply of happy.

I brought my focus back to the present as I made my way down the street, greeting a few of my neighbors on my way toward the town sqaure. The sun was shining and the clouds were white. A beautiful day! A lot had happened to bring me to this point in my life, and I kept the hope that all of my suffering was getting ready to pay off.
I trotted into the square and was greeted by Applejack. She was at her family’s stand, organizing the apples by color.

“Howdy Shade! Yer lookin’ mighty happy today!”

“I’m feeling happy today. It’s my day off and I’m looking for an adventure!”

“Well before you run off, can you do me a favor?”

“What do you need?”

“Could you take this bag of apples to Twilight’s?”

“I’d be happy to.”

I picked up the bag she’d pointed out and sling it onto my back. I no longer had any pain where my wings had once been attached. Those wounds had finally stopped aching years ago. I smiled at Applejack and began the walk to Twilight’s castle.

“Shade?”

I looked back at Applejack.

“What’s up?”

“Just..be careful.”

Now what did she mean by that? I decided not to push the matter further as she appeared uncomfortable. My chipper mood began to sober up.
I made it to Twilight’s a few minutes later and knocked on the door. Spike answered and smiled.

“Hey Shade. How’ve you been?”

“Well enough. Though I feel like something’s going on..”

Spike’s smile faded and he looked behind the door. He turned back to me and whispered.

“Celestia is visiting.”

Spike was never one to hide things. And I appreciated that about him. He never held a secret from me. I stood in the doorway a few seconds, pondering over the plan Twilight must have implemented to make sure of this meeting. I rested my hoof on Spike’s head and sighed.

“Thank you for telling me.”

“Are you going to leave?”

It was tempting. But there was something about today that made my stubborn side slightly more receptive at this moment. I stepped inside without another word and Spike closed the door.
He led me through he castle to the library. I took a deep breath and opened the door.

There she was..

Twilight and Celestia had been talking. Laughing even. But it stopped as soon as I entered the room. Twilight’s jaw dropped.

“Shade! I didn’t think you’d come in!”

“I’m just full of surprises today.”

I walked up to the two alicorns, stopping a few feet short. I looked up at Celestia. She hadn’t said a word to me. I swallowed hard and forced my pride down as far into me as possible. And then I bowed.

“Princess. It’s been a long time.”

“Yes it has Shade. How have you been?”

“Doing better every day.”

“I’m glad to hear it.”

“Shall we dispense the small talk and get down to the reason Twilight brought us here?”

Twilight blushed. She thought she had been clever. Her embarrassment made me smile. It seemed to do the same for Celestia as a smile crept to her face.

“Twilight had always had everypony’s best interests at heart.”

“Celestia-“

She held up a hoof. I clamped my mouth shut.

“I know that what I did was wrong. I will not try to defend it. I acted in the interests of others, not myself. That does not excuse your imprisonment. And I would like to apologize for it. You were treated poorly and I will never be able to repair what my family did to you.”

It was my turn to be shocked. I hadn’t expected this!

“I-I-“

“Twilight has kept me up to speed on how you’ve progressed with your new life. I’m proud to see how you’ve grown.”

“It’s taken a long time to get here.”

“I’m sure it has.”

“I still have nightmares every once in a while.”

Why had I blurted that out?! Celestia didn’t seem phased at all.

“I understand. I’m sure it’s been hard to cope with those aggressive feelings. But you seem to have learned better control over your emotions.”

“Years of practice.”

“As I thought would be needed. I knew I could not speak to you until you felt you were ready. Though I wanted to apologize from day one.”

She reached a hoof out to me.

“I’m so glad you came.”

I stared at her hoof for a what seemed like an eternity. I had felt so angry for so long. But beneath that anger was a desire to let the past be buried. I didn’t want to dwell on old grievances. I wanted to move forward. All it had taken was four years. Four years of meditation, crying, and honing my emotions.
I could feel the nightmares, the revenge plots, and the last of my old self wither away as I reached out and took her hoof. We smiled at each other as Twilight began jumping up and down.

“Yes! It worked!”

I rolled my eyes and Celestia giggled at her former student.
Twilight left the two of us alone and we talked for another hour as I told Celestia about the last few years in my own words. I told her everything, good and bad. I was hesitant when she asked me to describe some of my dreams, but her gentle gaze told me that she wouldn’t care what I told her. And I went into detail. Nothing seemed to phase her easily. She listened, only asking a question here and there. It felt amazing to get some of this off my chest. And I knew she could tell. I let out a sigh as I felt my body relax.

“I wish that I could turn off what’s left of my anger and resentment.”

“It’s all part of the experience I’m afraid.”

“I suppose so.”

“Shade, you’ve built a wonderful life for yourself. The progress you’ve made is beyond anything I could have wished for you.”

“I’ve had a lot of time to myself. Not much else to do than work on me.”

“Which brings me to a proposition I have had in mind for a while.”

“Oh?”

“You’ve grown accustomed to Ponyville. And you’ve become a fine pony. I was wondering if you’d like to come to Canterlot to expand your horizons.”

That...was unexpected.

“What do you mean?”

“You’ve learned a lot here. But I feel there is more that you could learn if you were to come to Canterlot. New places, new ponies, a new set of knowledge. Can you still digest books as fast as you used to?”

“I’ve lost some of my edge after my conversion unfortunately. I can only make it through about 20 books an hour now.”

“Well there’s an entire library that could use your gift.”

“Me? A librarian?”

“I was thinking more Collector of Knowledge. I feel that it could be useful to have pony around that knows a bit of everything.”

“So you want me for my brain?”

She giggled.

“If you want to put it that way. I’d like you to be on my staff eventually.”

“What?!”

“You have a mind that is still being molded to think like a pony. I believe that that is a positive direction, but to a certain point. You have a gift for knowledge that I’ve only seen in one other.”

Her horn lit up as she pulled the library door open. Twilight tumbled inside.

“I...just got to the door?”

Celestia smiled and returned her gaze to me.

“If you are up for the challenge, I’d like to have you join me and my sister to provide us with knowledge and understanding that would otherwise take us months, years even, to learn. You could become the most knowledgeable pony in Equestria.”

Twilight’s eats drooped. Celestia giggled again.

“Present company excluded?”

Twilight ran over to me.

“Are you going to accept?”

“I’m not sure. It’s a tempting offer. Plus, I did set out today looking for an adventure.”

I looked back up at Celestia.

“So I would come to Canterlot, read everything and anything I want, and then be your go-to guide for any subject matter?”

“And you’d have your own personal study in the castle if you’d like.”

“Why haven’t you said yes already?! Accept! Say something!!”

We both glanced at Twilight. She blushed.

“Sorry.”

I took a deep breath. What else could I do but accept? It was the opportunity of a lifetime. And in all honesty, I felt I owed Celestia the chance of repairing whatever relationship there was between us.

“Celestia, I would be proud to be your knowledge pony.”

Twilight began cheering and Celestia let out a sigh of relief.

“I was hoping you’d say that.”

“Could we come up with a better name for my position?”

“I leave that to you. I couldn’t think of one myself.”

I thought for a moment. What to call a pony that had all the answers?

“Consider me...the Librarian. With a capital L.”

The Right Hoof

I returned to the castle in a daze. I was smart enough to know that the kiss hadn’t had any romantic attachment to it. At least..I think there wasn’t.. Or was there? It was hard to tell. I liked Rarity as a friend. And she was beautiful! But that didn’t necessarily mean that she and I would be compatible. But the way we’d been on our way to the station...
I decided that I needed a slice of Butter Whisk’s chocolate cake. I went to the kitchen and pulled a slice from the fridge. I sat at the table, breathing in the delicious smell. I sat and stared at it for a few seconds. The whole night kept playing over and over in my head. I was trying my hardest to be objective, but the kiss had muddled things up. She was just thanking me for the evening, right? Or had it meant more?

“The cake is best if you eat it.”

I turned around. To my surprise, Luna was standing in the doorway.

“Don’t you have business to take care of?”

“It’s only nine. I still have a little time before I begin for the evening.”

“Is it really only nine? I could have sworn it was later.”

She approached the table and sat down.

“How did your practice date go?”

“Really well actually. Rarity was a great help to me.”

“If the evening went well, why do you look troubled?”

“Well...”

I looked down at my cake again. Should I say? I guess there wasn’t any point in hiding it.

“Rarity kissed me at the station. Just on the cheek! But..it’s the first time I’ve ever been kissed. It’s kind of a lot to take in.”

“You’re trying to gauge your feelings towards her?”

“Yeah. How did you know?”

“Matters of the heart always seem to override hunger.”

She nodded to the cake. A small smile crept onto my face.

“Makes sense. Rarity is a wonderful mare, but I don’t think she sees me in that way.”

“You’re sure of this?”

“Not at all. And I don’t want to make things awkward.”

“Understandable. But if you find that you care for her as more than a friend, you should ask her if she reciprocates those feelings.”

“I know. It’s just a lot...”

I took a bite from the cake. It felt good against my tongue. I let it sit in my mouth for a few seconds before chewing and swallowing.
Luna’s horn lit up as she summoned another slice from the fridge. Her eyes sparkled as the slice landed in front of her.

“Care to grab me a slice?”

We both looked to the doorway and found Celestia. She joined us as Luna summoned another slice.

“How was your date Shade?”

Luna answered before I could even open my mouth.

“Rarity kissed him goodbye. On the cheek. And now he can’t decide if he likes her or not. That’s as far as we’d gotten.”

I glared at Luna. She responded with a shrug.

“You would have taken too long.”

“So. Do you think you have feelings for Rarity?”

I turned my gaze to Celestia.

“Honestly...I don’t know. Maybe?”

“Do you think that you’re unworthy of a mare of her beauty?”

“Luna! Honestly?”

“I’m just trying to get to the root of the problem sister. That’s obviously his biggest concern.”

I sighed.

“No. In fact she helped me address my lack of confidence tonight.”

Celestia smiled.

“That’s good to hear.”

“I have to focus more on building myself up and not letting what others think pull me down.”

“And do you feel more confident?”

“To tell the truth, I think that kiss gave me the boost that I need. I feel like I could take on the world!”

Luna smiled as she finished her cake.

“Rarity is a mare who knows that there is an inner beauty that supersedes any physical aspect. And she’s seen that beauty in you. And that beauty is what is attractive about you. Though your exterior features are not bad either.”

What I did next might have been crossing a line, but her mentioning features like that made me want to try ‘seasoning’ the conversation. I focused my eyes on Luna, blinked slowly, and smiled a little.

“You really think so?”

Luna didn’t respond for a moment. She was staring at me. Her head jerked slightly and she hurriedly nodded.

I turned to Celestia. I was met with a knowing look. A look that said ‘don’t even try that with me’. I blinked a few times to refocus and gave her a nervous smile. She began to giggle.

“I’m glad to see you feeling more confident. You’ll need that confidence as you start some of your new responsibilities.”

“New responsibilities?”

“You’re going to help us with our next Parliament session. There’s a few laws they want to get approved that I feel won’t be in ponies best interests. I could use your knowledge there tomorrow.”

“Wow. Law, huh? What time?”

“Noon tomorrow.”

“I’ll restudy the law section and be ready for you in the morning. Or perhaps I should get ready tonight.”

“I think you’ve had enough on your mind for one day. Save the law for tomorrow.”

“Good call. I’ll leave you two for the night. Have a pleasant evening Luna.”

She nodded, but did not look me in the eye. I had to hold back a grin. I looked at Celestia again.

“And I hope you have a peaceful sleep.”

“Thank you. Though I’m more worried about you getting enough rest for tomorrow.”

“I’ll get right to sleep.”

Celestia blinked slowly, a small smile on her face.

“Are you sure?”

My eyes widened in shock. I was frozen in place. My legs were slowly becoming jelly. And then she started giggling again.

“A taste of your own medicine. Now get some rest. I’ll need your help tomorrow.”

__________________________

I slept like a rock and ran to the library after breakfast. I had to be up to date on every possible law. I’d probably have to read slower just to make sure I got everything. Why was I getting so nervous? It’s not like the law was up to me. That’s Celestia’s business. Then again, she was relying on my expertise to make the right decision. So in a way the law was up to me.
I stopped at the entrance of the library. I had to take a few deep breaths to calm myself down. I couldn’t psych myself out like this! Not when Celestia needed me!
I walked over to the law section. There was a total of fourteen volumes on Equestrian law, each over a thousand pages in length.

“Let’s see.. A total of 19,456 pages.. Four hours before I’m supposed to meet Celestia..”

Yes. That should be enough time to look through them thoroughly. Twice.
I pulled the first volume off the shelf and began. I remembered a lot of this already, but I didn’t want to take any chances.

Wow. Law is boring.

I continued volume by volume until I’d gotten through the whole set once. A flood of articles and sub-paragraphs were swimming through my head. Is this how lawyers and lawmakers felt all the time? How could they stand it?
I was about to start again, but decided against it. Once was more than enough. I would wind up giving myself a headache if I wasn’t careful.
I decided I would supplement the law with some books on the practices of lawyers and the structure/function of Parliament. That should give me plenty of diverse information to use.
I flew through several books and smiled at my resourcefulness. I felt ready for this! I looked up at a clock on the wall and realized I still had forty minutes to myself.

“Well. Shouldn’t go to Parliament with an empty stomach.”

I raced to the kitchen. Somehow, Butter Whisk had guessed I’d be back. There was already a plate of food waiting for me.

“Thanks Butter!”

“I know you’ve got some business today, so I went ahead and prepped that for you. But in the future I want to see you down here preparing your own meals. You’ve got to keep up the practice if you hope to be half as good as me.”

“Fair enough. Thank you for today though.”

He smiled and returned to his work. I ate everything on my plate and trotted off towards the main entry to meet Celestia.
I found her waiting by the door. She smiled as she saw me.

“Good. I didn’t think you’d be late.”

“Never!”

I was ready to go out, but instead she turned and walked towards a side entrance I hadn’t noticed before.

“Where does this go?”

“This wing is where Parliament meets and where the upper members keep their offices.”

“Okay. So how do you want me to help exactly?”

“If something doesn’t sound right, speak up.”

“Will they even listen to me?”

She smiled and glanced down at me.

“You’re my Librarian. They have to listen to you. Just make sure what you say isn’t wrong.”

“Right..”

I swallowed hard. My nerves were trying to get the better of me.

Walk in as if you’ve been there before. Even if you haven’t.

That’s right. Rarity had said part of my confidence was by acting like I belong. Because I do!
I held my head a little higher and put on a serious face. Celestia’s brow raised in surprise.

“It looks like you just got done giving yourself a pep talk.”

“Yep.”

“Or was it somepony else giving you that confidence?”

I looked from the corner of my eye and she was giving me a mischievous grin.

“Don’t start with me now Celestia. I’ve got Parliament in two minutes.”

She continued smiling and stopped at a double set of doors.

“We’re here.”

I looked at the doors and took a deep breath.

“Let’s do this.”

She pushed them open and we walked inside. There was a large U-shaped table with a throne at the head. A dozen other ponies were already sitting at the table. I could tell the seats had been shifted slightly to make room for one more chair on the right side of the throne. Probably for me.
I could feel the ponies staring at me. I didn’t look at any of them as I moved towards my seat. Celestia didn’t say a word either. We both took our seats and the pony to her left stood up and bowed to her.

“Thank you for joining us Princess Celestia. And we’re honored to have your guest as well.”

He glanced at me momentarily before his eyes darted back to Celestia.

“I was unaware that we were hosting a changeling today.”

Celestia’s face was stoic. Her eyes narrowed.

“I’d thank you not to insult my Librarian.”

“Librarian? What need have we of a librarian in this session?”

Her look didn’t change. The pony bowed again.

“My apologies to you Princess. And your librarian. I did not think it an insult to wonder why a changeling was here.”

I’d had enough. It was my turn.

“You must have poor vision if you think that I’m a changeling.”

“What?”

“Poor hearing as well? I’m. Not. A. Changeling. I’m a pony. And as stated before, I’m the Librarian. Not a librarian. The Librarian. Collector of knowledge, and right hoof to the Royal Family.”

There was some muttering around the table as ponies commented on my remarks. Celestia looked at me, a small smile on her face, and nodded her approval. The head pony regained his composure and cleared his throat.

“Shall we begin the session?”

Everypony nodded their agreement.

“Excellent. Princess, have you reviewed the bill?”

“I have. Though I would like you to explain its purpose. You know how phrasing can be misinterpreted. I’d hate to misunderstand the bill.”

She winked at me. It had been her nice way of asking them to simplify it for me. I appreciated that. It was only my first day after all.
The head pony nodded and began.

“The bill calls for a small increase in taxes. Mostly for property. The increase would be three percent.”

That didn’t sound right.

“Aren’t property taxes already at three percent?”

Everypony looked at me. One of the ponies further down chimed in.

“Yes, but costs for upkeeping transportation, tracks, and roads has risen. We have to adjust so that things don’t fall into disrepair. It’s not something most ponies think about.”

“I understand the necessity of repairs. I just don’t understand why property taxes need to go up a second time within a three year period.”

The head pony arched his brow.

“And what do you know about the last tax increase?”

“You increased taxes from 1.5 to 3. Double! That’s caused a lot of distress for small businesses. And I bet you that the kingdom contracts with small businesses that deal with the upkeep. Right?”

Another pony leaned forward.

“Well we have to contract with multiple businesses in order to cover as much area as possible.”

“Do you know why they’re charging you more for their services?”

Silence. Celestia was watching me now, waiting for me to continue.

“You doubled the taxes! And now businesses have had to adjust so that they can break even. I worked in a clock shop when you did the last increase, and the owner almost had to close his shop for a full month because he could barely keep up with the increase. And now you want to double it again?”

The head pony rolled his eyes.

“Your point?”

“If you increase the taxes again, businesses will increase their prices, and then you’ll increase the taxes so you can afford their new prices, and so on and so on. It’s unneeded!”

“This is what we do Mr. Librarian. The laws of the land. Perhaps you should stick to books.”

“Funny you should mention books! Equestrian Law: Volume 7, Section 12, Article 17, Paragraph C.”

“And what is that?”

“Property taxes are not to exceed four percent at any time unless approved in emergency situations by a member of Equestrian royalty.”

“You know Equestrian Law by heart?”

“Don’t any of you? Or are they more like suggestions to you, rather than rules?”

He was about to respond when Celestia raised a hoof.

“Quill Feather? Have you been taking down the conversation?”

A pony at the far end of the table looked up.

“Of course Princess. It’s my duty to keep record.”

“And you have everything to this point?”

He nodded. Celestia smiled.

“Please record that I’ve denied the tax increase and that the previous tax increase is to be nullified.”

Everypony in the room looked at her in shock. I made an effort not to. I sat there with my own stoic expression. Quill Feather scribbled down Celestia’s words.

“I think that’s all for today. Thank you all for coming.”

Celestia stood and began walking. I stood up slowly and followed. I didn’t look at anypony on our way out.
As soon as the door closed behind us, I let out a huge gust of air.

“Oh. My. Gosh. Did that really just happen?”

“It did. And the ponies of Equestria have you to thank for this being brought to my attention. I thought that another increase this soon was unwise, but I wanted a second, trusted opinion. And you didn’t disappoint.”

“I’m glad I could be of service.”

“Where did you get that ‘right hoof to the Royal Family’ bit?”

“I don’t know. It just kind of came out.”

“I like it. I think that should be your title.”

“What?”

“The Right Hoof.”

“The Right Hoof.. It does have a nice ring to it.”

“Of course if you prefer the Librarian, I understand.”

I thought about it for a moment. The Right Hoof. It had a certain power to it. It made it clear what my connection was to Celestia and Luna. And it gave me a confidence boost thinking of being called by that title.

“Alright. The Right Hoof it is.”

“I’m honored to have you as my Right Hoof, Shade. There’s nopony else I would want to hold that kind of power.”

“You’re not worried it will go to my head?”

“No. You don’t have a desire for power. That’s why you’re the perfect pony to give power to. You’ll use it to help Equestria.”

“Equestria? I thought I was just here for you.”

“Helping the princesses is helping Equestria. Do you really think that after 2000 years that Luna and I have the answers to everything?”

“My first answer would be ‘yes’, but I’m guessing you’re going to say the opposite.”

“Yes. This is why I want you here. Your knowledge will save us from a lot of unnecessary headaches. Like the one you helped me avoid today.”

“Whatever you need Princess. I’m here for you and your family.”

“I’ll hold you to that.”

We continued past the main entrance and on towards her study. Neither of us spoke a word until we were inside.

“Shade. I want to make this official. This isn’t just for fun.”

“I understand. How do we make it official?”

“To be perfectly honest? I’m not sure. The last pony I trusted as much as you was Starswirl. And he didn’t really need to take an oath or anything since our existence was because of him.”

“So...should I just say something?”

“You can try if you’d like.”

I thought long and hard for a minute. How could I properly pledge my loyalty? It had to be perfect.
And then I had an idea. I squared my shoulders and stood tall, staring into Celestia’s eyes.

“From enemy to friend, death to life,
and changeling to pony, I have made it to where I now stand. And I have your family to thank for much of it. I offer my loyalty to you, Cloud Mist, and your sister, Dusk Lily, and to the rest of the Royal Family. From this moment until my last, I will always offer whatever help I can to ensure the safety of you and this kingdom. From this moment, I will be your secret-keeper, your shoulder to cry on, and your most trusted friend. And I will do everything within my ability to be worthy of that trust. I am yours to command.”

She smiled with that soft smile I’d come to know so well.

“I accept your pledge Shade, Right Hoof of the Royal Family. I am glad to have you as my friend. Know that I do not command you. You are your own.”

I smiled back at her and bowed. She reached down and tilted my head back up.

“And you certainly don’t need to bow to any of us.”

“If you say so.”

I straightened up and sighed. I had power now! And yet..I had no desire to use it for anything.
The only thing I wanted to do right now was write a letter to a certain mare, letting her know about the exciting day I had had.